《Online Game: Starting With SSS-Ranked Summons》


 Chapter 5 The Farming Result

    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 2


    [ss:] None


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 1/2


    [Health Points:] 60


    [Mana Points:] 100


    [Magical Damage:] 10


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 3


    [Damage Resistance:] 6


    [Attributes:] Strength 3, Agility 6, Vitality 6, Intelligence 10


    [Skills:] None


    [Attribute Points:] 1


    [Skill Points:] 1


    [Equipment:] Stone Sword (Umon), Backpack(Umon), Backpack(Umon)


    "Not bad," Arthur looked at his status and nodded in approval.


    He had gained two backpacks, he stored all the Umon items he had gained from the killings inside of them.


    "Time to summon, someone who''s useful."


    He was able to summon again since his level increased.


    "I can summon one more


    "Awaken." He muttered, as another portal slowly appeared.


    He knew that he would not get another primordial beast, since it was on cool down.


    "Let''s hope this beast is obedient,"


    The portal started closing down, as something flew out of the portal.


    "Fast," Arthur muttered, as he nced at the sky.


    "It''s a hawk!" Arthur eximed in excitement.


    The hawk slowly descended after doing someps in the air.


    Slowly, it descended on his shoulder and started rubbing its face across his.


    "There we go, that''s what I''m talking about." Heughed, as he petted its head.


    "You are an affectionate one aren''t you?" He chuckled after he stopped petting its head.


    [Race:] Hawk


    [ID:] Hank


    [Level:] 2


    [Talent:] Scout (C-Rank)


    [Health Points:] 50


    [Mana Points:] 60


    [Magical Damage:] 6


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 5


    [Damage Resistance:] 5


    [Attributes:] Strength 5, Agility 5, Vitality 5, Intelligence 6


    [Skills:] w Grab (Umon)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 0


    "Nice, he has a C-rank Talent. This scout talent will be helpful for scouting the vige, helps me avoid danger."


    "Damn that cat, he is talented; he has double to triple the attributes of Hank. Unfortunately, he is arrogant. Tsk." Arthur thought.


    He tried to extract, Hank''s talent for scouting but it was on cooldown.


    [Ding!]


    [Extraction Failed!]


    "I have to wait a whole week?" Arthur muttered as he nced at the cooldown.


    "I guess I will just have to try every day," He shrugged and decided not to worry about it.


    "Time to strike it rich." Arthur''s grin widened, as he headed to the vige to sell the items he had received.


    In the novice vige, he went to the spawn area and quickly put a rug on the floor and started selling.


    "Umon-Level Items! At the cheapest price possible!" Arthur shouted, as he looked right and left.


    Soon, a small crowd started forming in front of Arthur.


    "Hey, handsome. Can you give me this sword?" A woman who seemed familiar asked in a seductive manner.


    "Sure, pay up first. The cost is only 5 silver coins." He said, his expression unreadable.


    "I don''t have silver coins but I can pay with something else,hehe" She winked at him.


    With disgust etched in his face, he said.


    "No thanks, I''m not interested in a furry. Plus, aren''t you the woman that was called mommy earlier?"


    "Don''t you have a husband?"


    Her face quickly flushed, as people started chuckling.


    "Watch your back, Hmph." She snorted and left with her tail between her legs.


    "Can I buy the [Helmet(Umon]" A middle-aged man asked, as he sent him a purchase request.


    [Wiseman69 would like to trade.]


    [Yes/No]


    Arthur pressed [Yes]


    [Wiseman69 deposited ''3 Silver coins'' ]


    [Fateless deposited ''Helmet (Umon)'']


    [Proceed?]


    "Thank you for business," Arthur said with a smile, as he gained the 3 silver coins.


    Seeing someone buy it, the others started flooding in and soon he sold all the items.


    "I''m rich," Arthur thought, "15 Silver coins and 34 bronze coins."


    "That''s around 1534 dors." He thought as he walked back to the forest.


    Hank who was in the air the whole time, descended as Arthur entered the forest.@@novelbin@@


    [You have left the safe zone, you can now be attacked by monsters.]


    "Hm?"


    Looking behind him quickly, he found no one.


    "I could''ve sworn I felt something move," Arthur muttered out loud. "I''m thinking too much."


    He kept his gaze on the spot for a few seconds, then shrugged and kept moving.


    As he arrived a good distance away from the vige, he spotted a strong monster.


    [Corroded Wild Boar]


    Level: 3


    Health Points: 70


    Physical Damage: 15


    [Details:] A wild boar, that was corroded by the energy that invaded the world.


    Spotting the boar, Arthur grinned.


    Arthur quickly whispered softly to Hank, "Understood?"


    The hawk gave a light shriek in acknowledgement, his sharp eyes glinting with understanding.


    Arthur watched as Hank took flight.


    He quickly climbed a tree nearby smoothly, his gaze shifting toward a faint rustle in a bush just a few meters away.


    "They think they''re so clever and hidden," he thought, barely suppressing a smirk.


    Hank swooped down in a rapid dive, targeting the massive, snarling Corroded Wild Boar that was lying down, sleeping.


    With swift precision, Hank''s talons raked across the boar''s hide.


    -6 HP


    The wild boar woke up, roaring up in fury, its red-rimmed eyes narrowing as it fixated on Hank, who hovered just out of reach.


    Without hesitation, the enraged boar charged, it''s tusks glinting as it thundered toward the hawk.


    Hank, however, was faster, gliding up and away just as the boar lunged.


    Instead of retreating fully, Hank angled his flight path directly over the yers'' hiding spot, his shadow shing across their faces as they watched, eyes wide with growing horror.


    The boar, caught up in its rage, stormed forward, crashing through the dense underbrush¡ªand straight into the yers'' ill-prepared ambush.


    "Ahhh!" one of them yelped as the boar barreled through, its massive weight crushing his leg on impact.


    -10 HP


    -15 HP


    -12 HP


    "Damn it! We''re so unlucky!" one of the yers spat, trying to scramble back, but the boar lunged again, sending him flying.


    Up in the tree, Arthur chuckled softly, his fingers curled around a low-hanging branch as he watched the chaos unfold below.


    "Think you can sneak up on me, huh?" he muttered, shaking his head. "Hank, I didn''t expect your Scout talent to be this useful so soon."


    "This is working perfectly."


    shback POV


    The faintest sound of movement had alerted Arthur as he strolled through the forest, seemingly alone.


    He had acted casual, appearing oblivious, but in truth, he was already piecing together a n.


    Leaning close to Hank, he whispered his suspicions and Hank''s Scout talent had quickly confirmed that three yers were trailing him, moving stealthily through the trees.


    They must''ve thought they were undetected, and that he was unaware of their presence.


    But Arthur''s mind was already calcting his next move.


    ''If they were sneaking up like this, they clearly didn''t have friendly intentions.'' He thought.


    So, he''d instructed Hank to scout for a suitable monster, ideally one of a higher level that could put up a fight.


    They probably assumed he was wandering aimlessly, but Arthur had been leading them steadily away from the safety of the vige. Once he found the right spot, he''d set his trap.


    End shback


    From his vantage point, Arthur observed the yers'' panicked struggle.


    None of them seemed remotely prepared to handle the boar''s sheer strength or its relentless rage.


    As the beast struck again, one of the yers let out a piercing scream, crumpling to the ground as his health points plunged.


    Two of them were down now, their bodies already beginning to dissolve into particles, leaving the remaining yer desperately dodging the boar''s assaults, his face pale with terror.


    "No, no! SAVE ME!" he screamed, stumbling backwards until his foot caught on an exposed root.


    He hit the ground hard, his face twisted in fear as he tried to push himself up, but it was toote.


    The boar lowered its head, tusks gleaming as it charged onest time.


    The yer''s scream cut off abruptly as the boar''s tusks met their mark. His body glowed briefly before disintegrating, leaving nothing but a faint shimmer in the air.


    Arthur leaned back against the tree trunk, letting out a satisfied chuckle.


    "If I can''t attack you myself, I''ll just have the monsters do it for me," he muttered, watching as the boar, now calmer, snorted and ambled off deeper into the forest.


    He couldn''t attack them because of the rule that yers couldn''t attack each other yet, it made him confused as to why they followed him.


    ''They can''t even attack me anyway, what''s the point?'' He thought for a few seconds but quickly decided to put the thought away for the time being.


    He studied the clearing, confirming there were no other threats. He hadn''t recognized the yers, but he had a hunch about their motives.


    "Probably got greedy after seeing me make all that money," he mused in the end.


    "But to think they''d be dumb enough to try and stalk me instead of just farming themselves."


    Arthur jumped down from the tree,nding softly on the forest floor with the cat on his shoulders. He nced at Hank, who had returned to his shoulder, preening with pride.


    "You did well, Hank," he praised, scratching the hawk''s head lightly. "Now, let''s finish this boar" He smirked, as he looked at the injured wild boar.

 Chapter 7 Your sister has...

    The journey to the hospital wasn''t long nor short, it was about twenty minutes filled with tension, with Arthur clinging to his sister''s side as the ambnce rushed through the city streets.


    When they finally arrived at the A&E, Arthur''s eyes dted by the chaotic scene.


    The waiting area was overflowing with people, each lost in their world of pain and worry.


    Arthur''s heart sank.


    ''It would be hours before we are seen. Can she hold on? as he looked at his sister.'' He thought, his worry etched on his face.


    Time crawled by, each second stretching as Arthur''s mind spiralled with worry and frustration.


    ''Damn it, what is this?'' he thought, gripping his knees tightly as he nced down at Charlotte, who was still pale and barely conscious.


    Every part of him ached with helplessness, anger simmering beneath the surface.


    ''If only I was rich, if only I had real power,'' he thought bitterly. ''I wouldn''t be at their mercy, forced to wait and beg for help like this.''


    Finally, after four long hours, a nurse called his name.


    "Arthur!"


    "Yes, I''m here." He quickly said, as he got up and carried his sister.


    "Follow me," she said, before turning around.


    He followed her into a sterile examination room, holding Charlotte''s hand tightly as she was ced on the examination bed.


    The doctor got close his clipboard in hand, his gaze flicking between Charlotte and Arthur before he approached her.


    The doctor went through his initial checks, his face shifting into a frown as hepleted the physical exam.


    He looked up at Arthur, his expression grave and gloomy.


    "She''s showing signs of¡­" He paused, almost hesitant to continue. "Middle tote signs of¡­ cancer."


    Arthur''s eyes widened, his grip on the edge of his chair tightening as the doctor dropped the bombshell.


    "WHAT! What did you just say?" he demanded, standing up, his voiceced with anger and disbelief.


    His whole world seemed to spin at that moment.


    ''Cancer?''


    The word echoed in his mind, dark and cold.


    The doctor raised a hand, urging him to calm down.


    "I understand this might be a lot to take in, but I need you to stay calm. I''m only saying she''s showing signs. I''m not saying it''s a confirmed diagnosis."


    Arthur''s heart was pounding in his chest, his mind racing.@@novelbin@@


    "So¡­ what now?" he asked, voiceced with both dread and desperation.


    The doctor sighed, his expression solemn. "We''ll need to run more tests to be sure, but¡­"


    "But what? Just say it," Arthur pressed, feeling his patience wearing thin.


    The doctor hesitated, his gaze flicking over Arthur''s worn clothes and the rough condition of his sister''s nket. "The tests are¡­ expensive. I don''t think you''ll be able to afford them."


    Arthur felt a sh of anger re up, burning away the desperation and fear. The doctor''s pitying expression only made it worse.


    He clenched his fists, meeting the doctor''s gaze with a steely re.


    "Don''t give us that look," Arthur said coldly, his voice filled with barely restrained fury. "I don''t need your pity."


    He reached into his pocket, pulling out the card with everyst dor he had from the other world.


    Holding it out to the doctor, he forced himself to speak evenly. "I have the money. Here¡ªtake it."


    The doctor looked at the card, clearly surprised, though a trace of scepticism remained in his eyes.


    After a brief pause, he took it, nodding slowly as he approached the POS machine.


    He calcted the price for the necessary tests, his expression unreadable as he tapped the card against the reader.


    [Ding! The payment was sessful! $500 has been deducted.]


    Arthur exhaled, watching as the transaction went through.


    ''I still have more, in case anything happens,'' He thought, grateful that he was selected as a beta tester.


    His focus was solely on Charlotte.


    As the doctor went to arrange the tests, Arthur returned to his sister''s side, his mind racing with a painful mix of anger, sadness, and determination.


    ''No matter what it takes,'' he thought, brushing a strand of hair from Charlotte''s face, ''I''ll make sure she gets through this.''


    ''I''ll find a way.''


    Arthur sat in the cold, waiting room once more as his sister underwent the tests, his mind upied with his thoughts that he couldn''t quiet down or dismiss.


    He nced at the clock, noting how slowly time crawled.


    ''Cancer. Signs of it, at least,'' he thought bitterly. It was a word that haunted him now.


    ''Everything was finally getting better, why... why!'' He thought as he looked down at his hands, clenched into tight fists on hisp.


    ''How could this happen? To her, of all people?''


    As he waited, memories from their childhood shed through his mind.


    ''If only I had more money. Real money. Real Power.'' The thought swirled in his brain, as anger and frustration built up.


    He was tired of scraping by, of constantly being at the mercy of others, of fate itself.


    He wanted control, the kind that didn''t rely on someone''s pity or charity.


    If he had the means, Charlotte wouldn''t be lying in that room, waiting for tests they could barely afford.


    Hourster, the doctor returned, his face calm but unreadable.


    He motioned for Arthur to follow him into the small office, where he sat across from the doctor, his heart thumping hard against his chest.


    "Alright," the doctor began, flipping through the charts and notes. "We''ve run the preliminary tests, but to be sure of her condition, we''ll need to perform a few more detailed exams in theing days."


    Arthur swallowed hard, trying to keep his voice steady. "What¡­ what did the tests say?"

 Chapter 10 Hidden Dungeon?

    As Hank looked for another group of monsters to farm some levels and equipment, Arthur calcted the time it would take to level up to the next level.


    "It should take around three to four hours more."


    "Even though I have Hank''s scout skill, the yers seemed to have killed many of the monsters, and they still haven''t respawned yet."


    After around 10 minutes of looking for their next target, Hank spotted another group of beetles, they were also level 2.


    "Are beetles only level 2s in this area?" He muttered but quickly shrugged it off focusing on the fight ahead.


    He finished the group of 3 beetles quickly with Hank''s cooperation.


    [You have in a corroded Beetle]


    [Stone Sword (Common) has been dropped]


    [Backpack (Common) has been dropped]


    [Armor (Common) has been dropped]


    "Armor? That''s a new drop" He muttered, as he picked it up and wore it.


    After wearing the armour, he realised that he could either hide the armour making it invisible or show it.


    "That''s convenient."


    After moving around in the armour, he realised that it slightly restricted his movement.


    "Well, I am not a pro at dodging so it''s still an amazing addition to my safety." He muttered as he kept it on.@@novelbin@@


    He was going to sell the other items and keep this armour for himself to use.


    Arthur let out a deep breath, watching the pixted remains of the [Corroded Rabbit] dissolve into thin air as the familiar notification chimed in his ear.


    [Ding!]


    [You have in a Corroded Rabbit.]


    He smirked, waiting for what he hoped would finally be the moment he''d been grinding for hours.


    [Ding!]


    [You have levelled up to Level 3!]


    [All attribute points will be increased by 1.]


    [You have gained 1 free attribute point and 1 Skill Point.]


    "Finally," Arthur muttered, feeling a rush of satisfaction as he checked his new stats.


    It had been three hours, they had spent chasing down every creature in the area.


    Every ten to fifteen minutes, he and Hank managed to find a new target, but it was bing exhausting.


    They''d barely encountered any variety in the monsters¡ªmostly Corroded Rabbits and, of course, those eternally low-level [Beetles]


    "I will make sure to stomp on every beetle I see on earth, I''m sick and tired of them."


    As he turned to scan the forest, Hank let out a satisfied shriek andnded on Arthur''s shoulder, his feathers ruffling.


    Arthur reached up and gave the hawk a gentle scratch on the head.


    "Good work, Hank. Thanks to you, we actually managed to find enough targets to hit Level 3."


    Hank fluffed up, clearly pleased with himself.


    Neko was aszy as ever, but what surprised Arthur was that.


    "The monsters don''t attack her, I wonder why?" He thought.


    She''d only lifted a paw if a monster happened to wander too close to her, and even then, she barely extended her ws before dismissing them as unworthy of her effort.


    "Alright,zybones," he said, rolling his eyes at Neko, "we''re heading back to the vige. Don''t get lost."


    He nced at his inventory, filled with items he''d gathered over the past few hours.


    Backpacks, a couple of Stone Swords, armour and some other items.


    It had been decent loot, but he knew the value of these items wouldn''t hold for long. With so many other yers out farming, the market prices were bound to drop as more items flooded in.


    ''If I waste any more time, the cost of these items will depreciate faster than I can sell them,'' he thought, his stomach knotting slightly. ''If that happens, I won''t even know where to cry.''


    With a sigh, he looked toward the path leading back to the vige.


    "Come on, Hank. Let''s get back and cash in while we still can," he muttered, walking down the trail, his mind already racing with ns for his next level-up strategy.


    As he walked, Nekogged along a few steps behind, moving at her own unhurried pace, stretching with every other step as though she''d done all the hard work herself.


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t overexert yourself there, Neko," he muttered, a smirk forming as he adjusted the straps of his new armour


    Arthur couldn''t help but shake his head.


    The difference in Hank''s excitement in fighting monsters, and Neko''s absolute disregard for anything made him feel nostalgic.


    "It reminds me of when the teacher used to put the bully and the victim in the same group, thinking they would work well together," He sighed, ncing one final time at Neko.


    As they made their way back to the vige, Arthur nced over his shoulder to check what the cat was doing. But as he turned he noticed that Neko was not following him.


    Thezy cat had actually wandered off on her own, her nose twitching as if sniffing out some hidden secret.


    "Hey! Where are you going?" Arthur called out, his voice suspicious.


    Neko barely nced in his direction, entirely focused on whatever had piqued her interest.


    Arthur squinted watching the cat walk between trees, asionally ncing back at him with an unreadable expression.


    "This cat is actually looking for something?" Arthur muttered, genuinely intrigued now.


    "Okay fine, you got my attention. Let''s see what you are looking for," He muttered.


    Neko had been indifferent and nonchnt even since he summoned her but now she was moving for a reason in her mind it seemed.


    She wasn''t lounging, sunbathing, or ignoring him outright like usual¡ªshe was leading the way.


    ''For once, she seems almost¡­ motivated.'' Arthur thought, ncing at the cat.


    Arthur exchanged a quick look with Hank who shrieked, clearly bewildered by her actions.


    Arthur made up his mind to follow her until she reached what she was looking for.


    ''Who knows, it might be a good thing. Hopefully... it is'' He thought.


    After all, he''d never seen her act like this before. It might be worth the detour.


    Arthur and Hank followed her through bushes and in between trees.


    Her small, white figure slipped between bushes and hopped over roots with ease meanwhile Arthur struggled to leave some bushes due to his size and their spiky, entangling nature.


    "Damn it, is this cat doing this on purpose? Why is she purposefully going through the bushes!" He muttered silently but still followed her through another bush.


    After a couple of minutes of walking, Arthur found himself ducking under a low-hanging branch and emerging into a small clearing.


    His eyes widened as his eyes registered the sight before him.


    "A cave?" He muttered.


    It was half-hidden behind an overgrowth of vines and moss, nestled between tworge, twisted trees.


    It looked ordinary enough at first nce, but something about it exuded a sense of mystery, as though it were veiled in a faint, otherworldly aura.


    Neko stood in front of the cave entrance, sitting on her haunches and studying it intently, her gaze fixed as if sizing it up.


    She seemed entirely captivated by whatevery within, her normallyzy eyes focused.


    Arthur approached her cautiously, standing beside her as he observed the cave.


    "So¡­ what exactly are we looking at here, Neko?" he asked, half-expecting an answer he knew would nevere.


    Without any warning, Neko nced up at him and then, in a single bound, leapt onto his shoulder, settling herself there like a queen on a throne.


    She sat perfectly poised, her eyes still locked onto the cave, her tail flicking left and right.


    Arthur waited, expecting her to leap down and lead him into the cave. But instead, she simply sat there, as if waiting for him to make the first move.


    A feeling of exasperation bubbled up in Arthur.


    ''Damn it¡­ Is she treating me as her servant or something? Why does it feel like I''m the summon and she''s the master?''


    Thezy, yetmanding, look she gave him only reinforced the feeling.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, as though reminding him that she had chosen to lead him here, and he should be grateful for it.


    Arthur gritted his teeth, letting out a resigned sigh.


    "Fine. I''ll check it out," he muttered, casting onest look at her little face that had an unreadable expression.


    "I can almost swear that she is feeling smug about this on the inside,"


    With Hank perched on a nearby branch, keeping a vignt eye out, Arthur took his first step into the mouth of the cave.


    As he passed beneath the overhanging vines, a faint, cold breeze drifted from within, carrying with it a weird scent and something else¡ªsomething metallic, like old, rusted iron.


    His footsteps echoed softly as he ventured deeper, his senses growing with each step.


    "I need to be vignt here, I don''t know what I could find in this weird ce," Arthur thought, as he held his sword in front of him.


    After a few moments, he came upon an open cavern, and his eyes caught a glimmer of light reflecting off a collection of¡­ something.


    "What''s that?" He muttered, whilst squinting, his curiosity piqued.


    On the ground before himy a bunch of rusted weapons and armour, half-buried in the dirt, as though forgotten by time.


    Most of the items were rusty and worn, but as he sifted through them, his hand brushed against something smooth and solid.


    He pulled it free, revealing a dark, iron-hued dagger with a faint crimson sheen along its edge. The de felt cool and sharp, and it seemed to hum softly in his hand, as though alive with a strange power.


    [Iron dagger (Rare): A dagger of an old hero, lost through time. The dagger yearns to be used again and achieve its mission of spreading chaos]


    Arthur''s eyes widened, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Now, this is what I''m talking about," he whispered, feeling the weight of the weapon in his grip.


    The dagger had a strange aura to it, one that made his skin prickle with a sense of foreboding, but he couldn''t deny its allure.


    "A rare dagger? This is what I like to see," He chuckled, cing his sword back into his inventory.


    "This thing is worth at least a couple hundred silvers at this stage of the game. It was the rank above Umon, and he was sure that only monsters of higher level could drop something like this."


    "It''s probably even stronger than items that are gotten from ordinary monsters, the description says a lot about it."


    Neko''s eyes gleamed as she watched him examine the dagger, and for a brief moment, Arthur thought he saw a flicker of disgust in her eyes. It was as if Arthur was holding something dirty.


    "Is she feeling disgusted?" he muttered, ncing over at her.


    She ignored him and kept looking forward as if he still hadn''t reached what they hade for.


    Arthur rolled his eyes at her indifference. "Fine, let''s see what''s inside."


    With the dagger securely in hand, he nced around and examined a few more of the items strewn about, but most of them were too degraded to be of any use.


    He ventured inside the cave for a bit more.


    And, suddenly he heard something.


    [You have discovered the hidden realm: Forsaken Legacy!]


    [You are the first to discover a hidden realm (Difficulty: Normal)]


    [The rewards will be increased by 2x]

 Chapter 12 Paradox

    He was trapped in a frightening loop, a paradox that seemed impossible to escape.


    "Alright, fine. You want to y games?" Arthur muttered, pulling out another [Stone Sword (Umon)].


    He nted it firmly in the ground, slightly angled as a new marker for his n.


    Then, he grabbed a handful of pebbles from the forest floor and arranged them in a straight line, forming a trail he could follow.


    "If I can''t use the trees as a trail, then I will use my equipment and pebbles." He muttered, scoffing at the forest around him.


    "There," he said, satisfied. "Try to confuse me now."


    He started walking again, each step carefully taken, whilst ncing frequently at the ground to make sure he was still leaving the trail.


    But as he moved forward, something strange began to happen.


    One by one, the pebbles he''d ced started to vanish from its ce, as though the forest itself were swallowing them up into an endless void.


    He watched in shock as with every few steps he took, another pebble disappeared from his sight.


    "What the¡­?" Arthur stammered, realising that his worst fear was right.


    His trail was being erased, each step he took seemingly rewriting reality behind him.


    "Everything in this forest is being erased?" He muttered as he nced over his shoulder, half-expecting to see his starting point right there, but it was only empty darkness stretching back endlessly.


    He clenched his fists, feeling determined to find a way out of this maze.


    "Alright, if that''s how you want to y¡­ I will y with you." He said to the forest, although it was mainly to reassure himself.


    Arthur took a deep breath, focusing on each step and each sound around him.


    He wasn''t going to miss any detail of the forest, he couldn''t.


    He kept his pace slow, observing everything making sure nothing missed his eyes.


    Ten minutes passed, and he found himself back in the same spot.


    "It''s the same spot, shit!" He cursed.


    He was where he''d started, with the [Stone Sword (Umon)] nted firmly in the ground and his initial markers gone.


    "It''s like¡­ like the forest resets every ten minutes," he realized as shock and frustration built up within him.


    The idea of an infinite paradox was mind-boggling. No matter how far he walked, he would always be pulled back, his progress erased.


    Arthur walked in circles around his markers, trying to think.


    ''So if it''s a reset¡­ then that means there must be a trigger, or maybe a way to stop it.'' He muttered.


    Taking a deep breath, he stood still, letting his mind race through everything he''d observed. Everything he had been doing to try to get out; the sounds he''d heard, the rustling, the whispers and the shadow salve that had moved.


    He knelt beside the Stone Sword, running his fingers along its hilt.


    "If it''s resetting, then that means there''s something that doesn''t want me to move forward. And maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ it can''t reset everything at once."


    "Realistically, it doesn''t seem to be able to reset my equipment. It had been able to do that to the pebbles and marks on the trees. But it can''t seem to touch my equipment," He thought as a theory formed in his mind, and he felt excited that he might have found the way out.


    ''This might actually work,'' He thought, "Although, it will be damn expensive."


    Quickly, he stood and left the sword as a marker but began pulling out other items he had, such as [Wooden Sword(Common)], and [Stone Sword(Umon)] and other items.


    He spread them across the path, creating a map of markers. He went back to the sword, moved a tree branch and ced it next to it.


    Then he waited.@@novelbin@@


    He stood still, watching his markers, his heart pounding as he held his breath, waiting for the next reset.


    A sudden gust of wind swept through the forest.


    In an instant, he felt something change.


    When he looked down, the tree branch was gone, and the Stone Sword remained.


    He stared at it, hope swelling.


    "That''s it," he muttered, realization dawning on him. "Only things I''m connected to directly can survive the reset."


    Arthur then quickly walked forward picking up every item he had dropped until he saw the sword from about 2 meters away, he threw an item on the floor and waited in between both of them.


    He was trying to break the loop, by staying at the weakness of the loop. Right between the end and the beginning of the loop.


    Minutes passed, each step feeling like a battle against the forest.


    But he waited.


    "This has to work," he thought.


    As the time for the reset was about to be reached, the system notified him.


    [12 Hours had passed since you entered, time is up!]


    [Teleporting in 3... 2... 1...]


    [Telerporting!]


    "No!, just wait a few seconds." He yelled out, as he felt the gust of winding.


    "Damn it, the damn system might have just ruined everything I had done!" He cursed out, as he found himself in the middle of the park.

 Chapter 13 Armageddon

    The cold breeze struck him as he appeared in the park, it was in the middle of the night.


    "Great, not only is it cold. It''s dark too," Arthur sighed,


    Arthur''s gaze locked onto therge billboard as the broadcast illuminated the dark street.


    A news reporter, her expression solemn and unyielding, addressed the camera with a level of urgency that made him stop in his tracks.


    Her voice carried the weight of the subject, a tone that hinted at fear and uncertainty, as she spoke to the millions who were no doubt watching, just as transfixed as he was.


    "Armageddon," she said, her voice echoing over the quiet night, "has ced our world in a predicament, one that we never could have anticipated."


    This phenomenon known as ''Armageddon''," she intoned, her voice low but steady, "is not something of human design. It is not a game made by us, nor a simtion constructed by our technologies."


    "It is an event¡ªa summoning¡ªthat we do not control. Humanity has been thrust into this universe-wide ordeal without choice, without preparation. And as this new reality looms before us, we must confront the truth, Armageddon is here, and it is changing everything we know."@@novelbin@@


    "The earth itself," the reporter continued, "is shifting. And the people living on it¡ªwe¡ªare changing too, though many of us cannot yet see the full extent of it."


    "At least that''s what armageddon has promised us, a change that we cannot stop."


    "Beta testers¡ªrandomly selected individuals from all walks of life¡ªare being drawn into Armageddon''s world."


    "And now," the reporter continued, "the governments of the world are beginning to respond. We cannot deny this as an isted event, as if it''s merely happening in a virtual reality. It is affecting our reality here and now."


    "The currencies of Armageddon are finding their way into our economies. Leaders are forming teams, gathering yers based on their talent rankings¡ªan entirely new kind of hierarchy. And now, we face a future where these yers could be a new kind of elite. Individuals with high-ranking talents are being scouted, drafted, and ranked in tiers of influence¡ªbased not on their wealth, or titles, or power as we knew it, but on their abilities, their talents, within Armageddon."


    The screen switched to a press conference, where government officials sat. Their faces were grim, and their expressions heavy as they addressed the press and public.


    "In response to Armageddon''s unprecedented arrival," one official said, "we are organizing elite teams of yers with ranked talents. These teams will not only explore this world but try to understand it."


    "We have confirmed that one of our own holds an A-rank talent, and for now, they will lead our strongest team. As S-rank talents are identified, we will ensure that they take positions where they can be¡­ managed."


    The screen cut back to the reporter, her voice adopting a contemtive tone, as though she were speaking to herself just as much as her audience.


    "This is no longer simply about survival. It is about power. Authority. Perhaps even domination. It is the dawn of a new era¡ªone where wealth, status, and influence are being redefined by a world we know almost nothing about. And as Armageddon continues to unfold, the question we must ask is this: will those who rise to the top of its ranks be heroes, protectors of humanity? Or will they be something else entirely?"


    Her eyes glinted with a rare, raw vulnerability. "Armageddon is not just a virtual experience; it is a call to war, a fight for dominance. And those with high-ranking talents are not just yers¡ªthey are warriors, maybe even¡­ rulers."


    Her words lingered in the silence, her gaze intense, as though she could see straight into the hearts of her viewers.


    "Armageddon has introduced a new kind of currency, a new kind of power. Those who are strong enough will change the world, but at what cost? How many will lose themselves in a pursuit for strength, for dominance, for survival?"


    "It is the dawn of a new age¡­ but one born from forces we do not understand. And so we wait, holding our breath, wondering if those who rise will save us¡­ or if they will be the ones to bring about our downfall."


    Arthur thought about her words and he stood there, frozen, as a chill spread through him. It was as if a new chapter of his life had been forced open before he''d even turned the page.


    "Heroes, huh?" he muttered to himself, turning away from the billboard. "It could never be me."

 Chapter 16 New Summon (1)

    Arthur entered the hospital and headed towards his sister''s department.


    Hematology/Oncology department


    "Hello sir, how can I help you?" a nurse asked him, as he entered the department.


    "Hi, my sister is in room 24. I am here for the daily visit," He said, responding to her question.


    "I see, let me know if you need any help." She nodded warmly, as she walked to do other things.


    ...


    Entering his sister''s room, he looked at her as she slept.


    "She must be very fatigued," He thought, as he headed to the room''s shower.


    After showering, Arthur changed into new clothes and put the old ones into a bag.


    "I can''t throw these just yet, but I can still wash them and use them." He muttered.


    As he sat on the chair next to her bed, he looked at her beautiful face as she slept soundly.


    After watching her sleep for around twenty minutes, he realised that she probably wouldn''t be awake any time soon.


    So he decided to check if he was allowed to enter the game again.


    After heading to the bathroom, he decided to enter the game.


    [Do you wish to enter?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Yes."


    Teleporting back, he realised that he wasn''t in the same spot anymore.


    "Nice!"


    "I broke the paradox," He said in an excited look, as he found himself in a new ce.


    He nced to his side and found both of his summons waiting for him.


    He then nced at therge door in front of him, it excused a sense of mystery and power he couldn''t quite ce.


    "This door... there is something terrifying behind it," He thought, as he nced at the runes that filled the huge, ancient-looking door in front of him.


    He then shifted his gaze to his summons.


    "I just reached level 3, I can summon another one, but..." He muttered, "I will hold it for now, I can summon it inside anyway."


    As he approached the door, a new prompt appeared in front of him.


    [You have reached Forsaken Legacy Realm''s boss room.]


    [Do you wish to enter?]


    [Yes, No]


    ncing at the prompt in front of him, Arthur hesitated slightly.


    "What happens if I press no?"


    "Do I get teleported out of the dungeon? Will I lose the opportunity ?" He muttered out loud, mainly to himself.


    After thinking about it for a while, he couldn''t press no.


    ''I can''t lose out on this opportunity, this is my chance to be different,"


    "I will take it, I can''t risk being removed from this dungeon."


    He pressed, yes.


    [Entering the boss''s room.]


    [The level of difficulty has increased from ''Normal'' to ''Helldive'']


    "What the fuck!" Arthur swore as he was teleported into the boss''s room.


    His eyes widened as he took in the sight before him.


    In the centre of the vast room, stood a throne.


    The shadowed seat seemed almost to pulse with a presence of its own. The throne was grand yet haunting, crafted from an obsidian-like material that absorbed all light.


    It was as though the throne itself told a story.


    Upon the throne rested a skeleton, upright and with a presence that couldn''t be ignored, its figure unnervingly still.


    The bony hand rested on what remained of its cheek as if frozen in an eternal state of contemtion.


    The skull tilted slightly to one side, empty eye sockets seeming to gaze out into the room as though seeing beyond the physical, peering into something.


    Arthur''s eyes scanned the room, and he couldn''t suppress the creeping unease settling over him.


    ''How can something look so¡­ alive yet dead at the same time?'' he thought, his gaze lingering on the skeleton resting on the throne.@@novelbin@@


    ''How is it still sitting like that?'' Arthur wondered, feeling the hairs on the back of his neck rise.


    Arthur kept looking around the room, noticing the weird circr arrangement of candles lining the walls, each me giving him the creeps.


    ''What kind of ce is this?'' he thought, his gaze snapping back to the throne. The skeleton hadn''t moved, but it didn''t need to.


    ''Where is the boss?'' He thought, as he nced around the room one more time before it clicked.


    Turning his head slowly to the skeleton in front of him, worrying that his thought might be correct.


    And... it was.


    The skeleton''s expression which was unreadable, slowly formed into a creepy smile that made his heartbeat faster than a drum on a caravan day.


    "No, no. There is no way, I''m fighting this thing. Plus, how the hell can a skeleton even smile." He said as he watched it slowly rise from its throne or what he thought it was.

 Chapter 19 New Summon: Sunless

    Looking at the notifications, Arthur''s expression quickly turned into a wide grin.


    [Magic wand (Very Rare) has been dropped]


    [Large backpack (Rare) has been dropped]


    [1 Gold coin has been dropped!]


    "Wow, I''m rich!"


    Inspecting the items, he was very pleased.


    The rare backpack was able to hold fifty items inside of it, which meant that it was ten times better than the umon ones.


    "Thankfully he dropped me a bigger backpack, it got so annoying cing a backpack inside of a backpack and so on." He muttered as he moved his items from the umon backpacks into the rare ones.


    [Magic wand (Very Rare)]


    [Description: Grants +10% intelligence when equipped, also increases spell casting rate.]


    "That''s amazing, that increase is kind of huge." He muttered as he ced it in the backpack.


    "I can''t use it now anyway, since I don''t have any offensive or defensive spells."


    "Status,"


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 3


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 2/3


    [Health Points:] 70


    [Mana Points:] 110


    [Magical Damage:] 11


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 4


    [Damage Resistance:] 7


    [Attributes:] Strength 4, Agility 7, Vitality 7, Intelligence 11


    [Skills:] None


    [Attribute Points:] 2


    [Skill Points:] 2


    [Equipment:] Dagger (Rare), Backpack (Rare), ...


    "Not bad,"


    "Time to try awakening this old pile of bones... he almost killed me," Arthur muttered as he shook his head in disbelief.


    "It''s fine though, I will only get stronger from here. It''s just a newbie mistake, I won''t repeat it again...hopefully,"


    Walking up to the small hill that was made out of bones, Arthur reached his hand above it and muttered.


    "Awaken,"


    What followed was far from ordinary.


    Dark energy swirled up from the bones like a storm, a vortex of shadow and power engulfing the skeletal remains.


    The air grew heavier, and the sound of a low, ominous wind reverberated through the room.


    Arthur instinctively stepped back, his eyes widening.


    ''What is going on?'' he thought, his heart pounding as the portal that normally summoned his beasts opened below the pile of bones and engulfed it.


    The portal pulsed, and the swirling energy grew more chaotic until, with a sudden eruption, arge, dense swirl of shadow burst outward.


    Arthur shielded his face with his arm, feeling the force of the release as the dark energy coalesced into a solid form.


    From the swirling darkness, a skeletal hand reached out, wing its way through the portal. Its bony fingers grasped at the edges, pulling itself free.


    Soon, a fully formed skeleton emerged, its frame the same as before, around the size and shape of a normal human.


    Arthur stared in awe as the skeleton stood before him, its hollow eye sockets glowing faintly with a dim light.


    But then, to his utter shock, the skeleton bent down onto one knee, bowing its head low in a disy of submission.


    "Huh?" Arthur muttered,pletely baffled by what he was witnessing. His voice cracked slightly as he took a hesitant step forward towards the skeleton.


    The very creature that had nearly killed him now kneeling as if acknowledging him as its master.


    ''This has never happened before¡­'' Arthur thought, his mind racing.@@novelbin@@


    Neither Neko nor Hank had done this during their awakenings. Neko had strutted out like she owned the world, and Hank had been more neutral.


    But this? This was reverence¡ªsomething entirely new.


    He nced at Neko, who sat nearby with her usual indifferent expression, grooming her paw as usual.


    "Okay, bad example," he muttered to himself, rolling his eyes. His thoughts flicked to Hank¡ªwho listened to orders but didn''t show this kind of behaviour.


    ''What''s different here?;


    Arthur''s eyes darted to his system interface as a sudden realization struck him.


    ''Wait, Is it because this is the third effect of my talent?''


    [Talent Effect #3: You are able to summon any beast you have killed as your own summon.]


    ''Maybe the beasts I summon after killing are different,''


    After thinking about it for a while, it made sense to him. The beasts that he kills would harbour ill intentions if he revived them, so to counter that the talent seems to make them loyal.


    Sudden new notifications appeared in front of his eyes.


    [You have summoned ''???''s subordinate. They are nowpletely and utterly loyal to you, they will do as you instruct them without any fail. You have the right to name them.]


    [Would you like to name ''???''s subordinate'']


    [Yes/No]


    "Completely loyal? That''s a twist I wasn''t expecting, but hey... I''m notining."


    Pressing ''yes'', a new notification gave him the option of either saying it or typing it.


    "Hmm, let me think." He muttered, as his hands rested on his chin pondering.


    "Alright, I think I got it,"


    He nodded his head, looking at the skeleton that was kneeling in front of him.


    "Since you seem to have an affinity to shadows, I will call you...Sunless"


    [Name Confirmed, ''Your summoned beast ''???''s subordinate'' is now called ''Sunless'']


    "Time to see your status, big boy."


    ncing at Sunless''s stats, Arthur''s mouth dropped.


    [Race:] Undead


    [ID:] Sunless


    [Level:] 5


    [Talent:] Darkness (A)


    [Health Points:] 120


    [Mana Points:] 90


    [Magical Damage:] 11


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 9


    [Damage Resistance:] 12


    [Attributes:] Strength 11, Agility 6, Vitality 12, Intelligence 9


    [Skills:] Rage (Epic)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 0


    "Not only does he have an A-Rank talent, he also has a damn epic skill!" Arthur''s voice crackled, as he looked at his summon''s skills.


    Looking at the stats, Arthur realised a few things.


    The beasts he summons after killing will have the same level they had before death, which means they won''t remain at his level. Although, he wasn''t sure how they would level up.


    "Would he start levelling up with me when I hit level 5?" He asked himself but found no answer, so he ignored it.


    Hepared Neko''s status screen, and Sunless''s and he frowned upon the difference.


    ''Neko has two (Very Rare) skills while Sunless has one (Epic). This doesn''t make sense, why does Sunless have a higher skill rank than a primordial beast? ''


    ''It might be due to his level, it seems like I need to get to level 5 as soon as possible," He thought, after some thinking.

 Chapter 22 Getting Rich, Rich Customers!

    Arthur had just finished counting the silver coins from histest sale when a shadow loomed over his stall.


    The chatter of the surrounding yers died down as a man stepped forward.


    His presence was overwhelming, his aura almost tangible as it seemed to dwarf everyone around him. He stood tall, his gaze calm but piercing, and his voice carried some authority that was hidden but obvious.


    "Hello," the man said, his voice deep and measured. "I''d like to buy all the items in your store."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, meeting the man''s eyes. This wasn''t the first time he''d dealt with someone trying to flex their wealth, but something about this guy felt different.


    Still, business was business.


    "Sure," Arthur said with a nod, keeping his tone casual. "That''ll be 80 silver coins."


    The crowd around them erupted into murmurs, the sudden surge of interest pulling more yers closer to the stall.


    "Did he just say 80 silver coins?" someone muttered, their voice tinged with disbelief. "That''s¡­ that''s $8,000 in real money!"


    "Is he insane?" another whispered, their eyes wide as they stared at the tall man.


    "This is the rich folks'' world," someone else said, shaking their head. "We poor folks can never understand it."@@novelbin@@


    "If I had even one umon item, I''d sell it for a few hundred dors," a yer sighed. "But all I''ve been getting aremon drops. How does this guy have so many to sell?"


    Arthur smirked slightly at the chatter but didn''t let it distract him. He nced at Neko, who was lounging nearby,pletely uninterested in themotion.


    Before the deal could be finalized, another figure barged through the crowd, his voice booming over the noise. "Excuse me, boss," the new man said, his toneced with excitement. "I''ll buy everything you have. I''ll pay one gold coin!"


    The crowd gasped audibly, their whispers escting into outright chatter.


    "A gold coin? Did he say a gold coin? That''s worth¡ªwhat, $10,000?"


    "Wait a second," someone said, narrowing their eyes. "This guy looks familiar¡­ isn''t that the owner of SoftMicro?"


    Another yer let out a weary sigh. "The rich will always have privilege, no matter where they go. Even in another world, they''re still above us."


    "Calm down, Mr. ''Communism Is in My Blood,''" a nearby yer retorted with a smirk. "This guy worked hard for his money. It''s not like it''s just daddy''s cash, and even if it was, his dad worked for it. He has every right to spend it."


    Arthur barely suppressed a chuckle as the crowd''s debate grew louder.


    Turning his attention back to the two potential buyers, he crossed his arms and smiled. "Alright," he said. "I guess it''s time for a bidding war, huh? Who''s ready to pay more?"


    Arthur''s grin widened.


    ''This was about to get interesting.''


    The man''s tone became sharper, but still that of respect. "Mr. Gates," he said, addressing the man from SoftMicro. "I''m Lieutenant Adam. This purchase is intended to strengthen our soldiers in this world. I''m sure you understand how crucial that is."


    His words carried a weight that silenced the murmurs around the stall. There was something in his gaze¡ªsomething hidden¡ªthat was only understood by him and Gates.


    The yers surrounding Arthur''s stall began chattering again, trying to piece together what was happening.


    "What does he mean by that?" one yer whispered, ncing at his friends.


    Another snorted. "Lmao, even the soldiers are too busy levelling up in a game instead of protecting the borders. These are the same soldiers, who start crying when they don''t get a veteran''s discount at MCDon"


    A yer nearby rolled his eyes and snapped back, "Shut up, you idiot. First of all, they just entered the game world, so all the time before this, they were protecting you. If they get discounts or benefits here, they''ve earned it. Don''t be a moron."


    Arthur, watching the exchange between Lieutenant Adam and Gates, frowned as his mind raced.


    ''What does he mean by that?'' he wondered, the lieutenant''s words and expression gnawing at his thoughts.


    ''I knew there was something about this world that felt off, but this confirms it. They''re hiding something from the public¡­ but what?'' He made a mental note to dig deeper when he had the chance.


    Gates nodded respectfully to the lieutenant, his demeanour shifting from casual to cooperative.


    "Oh, Lieutenant Adam," Gates said, his voice calm and measured. "I didn''t realize this was an army expenditure. Of course, I won''t contest it. I just need a few supplies for myself."


    Lieutenant Adam offered a faint smile. "Thank you, Mr. Gates. Your contribution won''t go unnoticed."


    Turning to Arthur, Adam initiated a trade, his focus now entirely on the young merchant.


    [Lieutenant Adam IV would like to trade.]


    [Yes/No]


    Arthur pressed [Yes], and the trade interface opened.


    [Lieutenant Adam IV deposited ''80 Silver Coins.'']


    [Fateless deposited ''Helmet (Umon), Backpack (Umon), ...'']


    Both confirmed the trade with a press of [Yes], and the transaction waspleted smoothly.


    "Thank you for your cooperation," Adam said, his tone more personable now. "Can we add each other as friends? It would be useful for future trades."


    Arthur nodded, his curiosity about the lieutenant piqued. "Sure."


    [Lieutenant Adam IV has sent you a friend request.]


    [ept/Decline]


    Arthur pressed [ept].


    [Lieutenant Adam IV has be your friend.]


    With the tradeplete, Adam turned to Gates and gestured politely. "I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Gates smiled warmly and stepped forward. "Well then, I suppose it''s my turn." He initiated a trade, selecting a handful of items from Arthur''s inventory.


    [yer Gates would like to trade.]


    [Yes/No]


    Arthur pressed [Yes], and Gates deposited 10 silver coins for a few items.


    "Don''t forget me when you get more good items," Gates said with a chuckle as the trade finalized.


    He sent Arthur a friend request, which Arthur quickly epted.


    [Gates has be your friend.]


    Both Gates and Lieutenant Adam offered parting words before departing.


    "Don''t forget us when you have better gear, I will give you the best price," Gates said with a wink.


    "Your help to the military will be rewarded," Adam added, his tone serious but warm. "Thanks for cooperating with us in the future."


    Arthur watched them disappear into the crowd.


    ''What''s really going on in this game?'' he thought, his fingers tapping lightly on his arm.

 Chapter 24 Terrible News

    Arthur sat beside Charlotte, they spent their time together with light conversations.


    While she couldn''t speak, her gestures and soft smile spoke volumes.


    For over an hour, they spoke about memories, books, and even her thoughts on the hospital food.


    But then Charlotte made a gesture, her hands forming words slowly, her eyes carrying a tinge of curiosity.


    Why am I here?


    Arthur''s heart sank, but he kept his expression calm.


    ''So they haven''t told her yet,'' he thought grimly.


    He quickly diverted the topic, rambling about a funny memory from their childhood. Charlotte tilted her head, giving him a faint, knowing look, but didn''t press the question further.


    A soft knock interrupted them, and the door opened to reveal the doctor. Arthur immediately recognized him¡ªit was the same one who had given him the initial diagnosis.


    "Hello, Mr. Fate. Miss Fate," the doctor said, giving a respectful nod to both of them.


    Arthur tensed. He had been dreading this moment. The doctor''s serious expression left no room for hope of a false diagnosis.


    "I hate to be the bearer of bad news," the doctor began, his tone gentle but firm. "Unfortunately, our spection was correct. Miss Fate has cancer."


    Arthur had braced himself for this, already knowing what wasing, but his eyes flicked to Charlotte, watching her reaction closely.


    She remained still, her expression unreadable. She didn''t blink, didn''t move¡ªnothing.


    ''She isn''t reacting at all?'' Arthur thought, his chest tightening with worry. ''Why isn''t she reacting?''


    Arthur''s mind churned as he watched Charlotte''s reaction¡ªorck thereof.


    Her face remained calm, her body unmoving, as though the news hadn''tnded at all. Her eyes now stared past the doctor as though she hadn''t even heard him.


    His chest tightened, his breath catching slightly.


    ''When people don''t react to such bad news, there are only a few reasons.''


    ''The first...'' His thoughts grew darker. ''...is the most dangerous. They''re hiding their grief, suppressing it so deeply that it festers inside, growing like a sickness. It doesn''t go away. It slowly eats at them until it''s toote.''


    Arthur''s fingers clenched into fists on hisp. He tried to dismiss the thought, but the fear lingered.


    ''What if it''s already happening?''


    The second reason isn''t much better. His gaze flicked to her hands, still resting limply in herp.


    ''Denial.''


    ''The shock of the news is so great that the mind refuses to ept it as real. It''s as if reality hasn''t fully registered yet.''


    He swallowed hard, fighting the wave of helplessness threatening to overwhelm him.


    The third reason... epting the truth but not understanding its consequences. Arthur studied her face, looking for any sign ofprehension.


    ''Does she realize what this means? Or is she just¡­ lost in it?''@@novelbin@@


    And then there was thest possibility. The fourth reason. His thoughts hesitated before brushing it aside.


    ''Strong faith. Strong will. The kind of resolve that can''t be broken no matter the circumstances. But that''s so rare... and honestly, it''s unlikely.''


    Arthur''s heart sank. He couldn''t ignore the nagging fear that it was the first reason¡ªhiding grief, burying it so deep that it couldn''t be reached. That fear gnawed at him as he looked at his sister, his thoughts racing in circles.


    ''Charlotte¡­'' he thought, her name echoing like a plea in his mind. He wanted to reach out, to say something, anything that might pull her out of whatever storm was brewing inside. But his throat felt tight, the lump there making it impossible to speak.


    He blinked, his vision blurring slightly. ''If it is the first reason¡­ if she''s suppressing this¡­ how am I supposed to help her?'' The question remained, unanswered.


    The doctor cleared his throat, drawing Arthur''s attention back. "Unfortunately," he continued, his voice heavy, "the cancer has spread extensively in Miss Fate''s body. There is no cure for this stage¡­"


    The words hit like a sledgehammer.


    Arthur''s mind went nk for a moment, the world around him seeming to fade into a distant past.


    He blinked, his vision blurring slightly. His heart hammered in his chest as the weight of those words settled over him.


    ''No. No, this can''t be real.'' His breathing quickened as his mind scrambled for an escape from this reality.


    ''This must be a mistake. He must be joking with me.''


    His thoughts spiralled, each one sharper and heavier than thest.


    ''Not after surviving for so long. Not after enduring everything life has thrown at us. Not after I was finally able to crave a way... a way forward.''


    His hands trembled slightly, and he quickly clenched them into fists to stop the shaking. He nced at Charlotte again. She hadn''t moved, her face still calm, her eyes unfocused as though she were gazing at something far away. It was unnerving.


    Arthur swallowed hard, forcing himself to speak. "What¡­ What are our options?" he asked, his voice quieter than he intended. He hated how weak it sounded, hated the desperation that bled into his words.


    The doctor gave him a sympathetic look. "There are treatments that can ease the symptoms and improve her quality of life, but they won''t stop the progression. I''ll leave you both to discuss this in private, and I''ll check inter to go over the details."


    Arthur barely heard him leave. His gaze was fixed on Charlotte, searching her face for any sign of emotion, anything to let him know what she was feeling. But she remained quiet, her expression unchanging, her hands resting lightly in herp.


    "Charlotte," he said softly, the lump in his throat making his voice uneven. She turned her head slightly to look at him, her calm gaze meeting his. Herposure was unnerving, almost surreal.


    Arthur forced a small smile, though it felt like his face might crack from the effort. "It''s going to be okay," he said, his voice trembling despite his best efforts.


    ''It has to be okay,'' he thought desperately. ''It has to be.''


    But as he sat there, the doctor''s words pressed him down like an immovable mountain, threatening to crush the fragile hope he was clinging to.

 Chapter 26 Payment

    The doctor quickly recovered hispsure.


    "Well,you should be able to pay at the reception desk in a few minutes. I''ll notify them."


    Arthur nodded again, his face unreadable but his mind already racing.


    ''This is going to cost me everything I''ve worked for. But, It''s worth it.''


    The doctor nced at him once more, a glint in his eyes that was hard to decipher, before leaving the room.


    As the door clicked shut behind the doctor, Arthur turned back to Charlotte, giving her hand a gentle squeeze trying to reassure her.


    "I''ll be right back," he said softly. "I need to take care of the payment."


    Charlotte''s expression remained conflicted, her lips pressing into a tight line, but she didn''t try to stop him and nodded.


    Arthur stood up and slowly walked out of the room, closing the door behind him.


    In the hallway, he exhaled deeply, steadying himself.


    ''This is what I''ve made so far,'' he thought, his fingers brushing the edge of the yer ring.


    ''Her treatment is worth every coin, in fact, it''s worth everything.''


    With that thought, he headed toward the reception desk, ready to get Charlotte the treatment needed, no matter the cost.


    Arthur approached the reception desk, his face calm despite the storm of thoughts in his head. The receptionist looked up, her kind eyes softening as she saw the young man before her.


    "How can I help you?" she asked, her tone polite.


    Arthur gave her a small nod. "I need to pay for the treatment for the patient in room 24," he said, keeping his voice steady. "Charlotte Fate."


    The receptionist''s expression faltered for a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossing her face. "The payment required is $20,000, sir," she said gently, clearly expecting him to buckle at the amount. Her tone held the same sympathy Arthur had encountered from others, the kind that was more of a pity.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur didn''t waver. Instead, he nodded and reached up to open his yer system interface, his fingers moving as he essed the currency conversion feature.


    [Ding! $20,000 has been transferred to your bank ount. The ount bnce is $21,100.05.]


    Arthur''s gaze flicked to the remaining bnce in his ount, he let out a small sigh.


    ''The $1,100.05 left is from the previous exchange of 20 silver coins,'' he thought. He recalled spending $500 for the diagnostic tests and another $400 to cover two days of hospital bills for Charlotte.


    ''I''m back to being broke again.''


    The realization hit him hard.


    He had fought tooth and nail for every coin he''d earned, and now most of it was gone in an instant.


    He clenched his fists for a moment before rxing them.


    ''It''s fine,'' he told himself. ''I''ll just have to make more money again. Otherwise¡­''


    He didn''t allow the thought to finish, knowing it would only distract him.


    The receptionist waited patiently, and when Arthur handed over his bank card, she ran it through the POS terminal.


    The machine processed the payment with a faint beep before disying the message:


    [Ding! Payment Sessful.]


    The receptionist nced at the screen and offered him a warm smile. "Thank you, sir. The payment has been processed sessfully. I hope your family has a speedy recovery."


    Arthur nodded absentmindedly, his mind was already elsewhere.


    ''Twenty thousand gone just like that,'' he thought, his expression hardening.


    ''I need to start grinding as soon as possible. This payment is going to be needed every week.''


    Arthur spotted the doctor standing in the hallway, having a conversation with a nurse. He decided to approach him.


    Spotting Arthur walking towards him the doctor turned toward him, recognizing him immediately.


    "Mr. Fate," the doctor said, offering a professional nod. "How can I help you?"


    Arthur stopped a few feet away, his posture straight. "I just paid the amount for the treatment," he said. "I had a few questions in mind."


    The doctor adjusted his clipboard slightly and gestured for him to continue. "Go ahead, sir."


    Arthur hesitated for a brief moment, choosing his words carefully. "I''d like to ask if I can take my sister out today. You mentioned the procedure and its consequences earlier, and I understand she won''t have such opportunities going forward. I want to know if taking her out for a while would negatively affect her health."


    The doctor''s face softened as he processed the request. "I see," he said, nodding slowly. "That''s a reasonable question."


    He nced at the clipboard in his hands before shaking his head. "You can take her out today. The treatment hasn''t started yet¡ªit will begin tomorrow. So yes, this is likely the only opportunity for her to enjoy herself without additional strain on her health."


    Arthur nodded, though a small frown flickered across his face, the doctor''s words confirmed the difficult times awaiting.


    "Alright," he said, his voice quieter now.


    He nced back at the doctor, deciding to ask something else. "What about me staying in her room?"


    The doctor raised an eyebrow and then gave a small, approving smile. "Ah yes, that''s included in the package. The $20,000 covers a high level of patientfort, which includes a private room equipped with a convertible guest bed. You''re wee to sleep there. Just inform the nurse when you''re ready, and they''ll prepare it for you."


    Arthur nodded again. "Alright,"


    The doctor gave a brief nod. "If you have any more questions, don''t hesitate to ask."


    Arthur nodded then turned and walked back toward Charlotte''s room.

 Chapter 28 Surprise

    Arthur crouched slightly, leaning close to her ear. "Don''t worry," he whispered, his voice light but firm. "Your brother is a top yer. I''ve made lots of money in the game."


    Her eyes widened slightly at his words, her ear twitching at the tickle of his breath. She nodded hesitantly, though her worry didn''tpletely disappear.


    At the cashier, the attendant pulled up the items, her hands moving quickly as the total cost was disyed on the screen with all the items they purchased.


    "Sir, that will be $450.05," she said, looking up with a professional smile. "Would you like to pay in cash or card?"


    "Card," Arthur said confidently, pulling out his bank card. He inserted it into the reader and waited.@@novelbin@@


    [Ding! Payment Sessful!]


    "Thank you for shopping at our store," the cashier said cheerfully. "Drop by againter!"


    Arthur nodded, taking the bag of items and turning to Charlotte with a satisfied grin.


    "Alright, let''s get going," he said.


    She gave him a faint smile, her hands clutching his tightly as they headed out of the store.


    Arthur walked down the street, heading towards the hospital with Charlotte. His eyes caught sight of a store "GigaMobile Electronics."


    "Used Smartphones at Unbeatable Prices" were disyed on the window.


    He paused and gestured toward the door.


    "Let''s check this out," he said, leading Charlotte inside.


    Arthur approached the counter, and a salesperson greeted him politely.


    "Hi, I''m looking for a cheap smartphone," Arthur said, his tone casual but direct.


    The salesperson nodded, pulling out a box containing a used iApple 6. "This is one of our budget options. It''s not new, but it''s in great working condition. Perfect for basic use."


    Arthur inspected the phone briefly. It wasn''t fancy, but it would do the job. "I''ll take two of these," he said.


    "That''ll be $200 total," the salesperson said. "Do you need SIM cards as well?"


    Arthur nodded. "Yeah, and top them up, please."


    The salesperson added two prepaid SIM cards to the bill and activated them on the spot. "The total is $250 now, sir."


    Arthur handed over his card, the transaction processing quickly.


    [Ding! Payment Sessful!]


    He slipped the phones into the bag and turned to Charlotte. "Alright, let''s head back."


    Returning to the hospital, Arthur handed Charlotte the bag with her new clothes and said with a grin, "Try these on. I want to see how they look."


    Charlotte tilted her head, signing, "Now?"


    "Yes, now," he insisted, pointing to the hospital bathroom.


    With a small sigh, she rolled her eyes but took the bag and headed into the bathroom.


    Arthur took the opportunity to set up his phone, inserting the SIM card and downloading a few essential apps, including a rideshare app.


    When Charlotte returned, Arthur froze.


    She stood in the doorway wearing the NorthFace jacket, a soft scarf wrapped snugly around her neck, and the fitted clothes he''d picked out for her.


    Despite the effect of her illness, her calm demeanour and the way the jacket framed her slight figure gave her a fairy-like beauty that descended onto modern earth.


    "Beautiful," Arthur muttered under his breath, the word escaping before he could stop it.


    Charlotte raised an eyebrow, then rolled her eyes yfully, signing, "Stop being silly."


    Arthur chuckled but quickly moved to block her as she turned to head back to the bathroom to change back. "Where do you think you''re going?" he said, grabbing her hand gently. "We''re not done yet."


    She blinked at him, her expression curious but patient. Arthur grinned and nodded toward the door. "Come on. I''ve got another surprise for you."


    Arthur led Charlotte outside, stopping by the curb. He tapped away on his phone for a minute, then pocketed it and stood next to her.


    Charlotte nced at him, then at the road, where a car pulled up and stopped right in front of them.


    Her brows furrowed, and she looked at him again, her eyes clearly asking, "What''s going on?"


    Arthur smirked and nodded. "Yep, it''s for us. I ordered it."


    He opened the car door, gesturing for her to get in.


    Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then stepped inside, her gaze darting around the interior of the Uber.


    Arthur climbed in after her and gave the driver their destination.


    "It''s a bit far," he said with a grin, ncing at Charlotte, "but trust me, it''ll be worth it."


    Charlotte gave him a small smile, leaning on his shoulder as the car began to move. Whatever Arthur had nned, she knew better than to argue, it was his way of showing her that even in the darkest times, there was still room for light.


    The uber driver drove them for around forty-five minutes before he came to a stop in front of arge sign.


    Stepping out of the car, Arthur''s hands were glued to Charlotte''s.


    Looking at her face by his side, he smiled.


    "So, what do you think about the surprise?" He smirked, as he watched her face beam slightly.

 Chapter 32 Levelling Up to Level 5, Sunless Debut!

    Arthur walked through the forest, his boots crunching softly against the leaves and dirt beneath his foot.


    As he walked through the forest, he encountered a few corroded rabbits that darted into his path, their red-glowing eyes filled with malice as they spotted him.


    He smirked. "I love me a walking money and experience orb,"


    He wasted no time, lunging forward leaving a trail of wind behind him.


    He dispatched them quickly with fatal strikes of his rare dagger that plunged into their heads.


    [Critical Hit!]


    -25 HP


    -30 HP


    [You have in a Corroded Rabbit (Level 2)]


    The system notifications rang in his ears as the rabbits dropped to the ground, leaving behind items.


    Arthur knelt beside the items and quickly stored them inside his rare backpack.


    ''Umon drops again,'' he thought. ''Not bad, that''s around 6 silver coins which means I just made around $600 already, kek.''


    As he nced around, he noticed a few yers scattered in the area, their voices loud and theirbat stiff as they farmed low-level monsters.


    He frowned.


    ''I''m not far enough into the forest yet, I need to head deeper. The real opportunities lie deeper in.''@@novelbin@@


    Adjusting his grip on his dagger, Arthur walked forward.


    The noise of other yers faded as the trees grew denser and the forest floor darker.


    The air was thick with silence, the kind that made your skin prickle and your heart race.


    He slowed his pace down a notch, each step he took was thought of not avoid making any necessary sounds.


    The eerie stillness wrapped around him like a dark shroud.


    Suddenly, he froze. Ahead, a small clearing came into view, and with it, a group of hulking creatures.


    [Corroded Tusked Wild Boars]


    [Description:] Known for their incredible physical defence, these creatures have evolved to cover their weaknesses. Their tusks deal devastating damage.


    Arthur''s grip tightened on his weapon as he observed the boars, their massive tusks gleaming in the faint light filtering through the canopy. Each of them pawed at the ground, their bodies brimming with raw power.


    ''These wild boars could be trouble if I head in without a n,'' he thought. ''Even two of these boars could be dangerous if I''m not careful, and there are...''


    He crouched low, counting under his breath. "One, two¡­ three. Four," he finished, his gaze scanning the surroundings.


    His eyes darted to the trees around him. ''If there''s a hidden horde, I could get myself killed like an idiot for heading there without scanning the surroundings first.''


    Satisfied that the area was clear of any surprises that might prove to be unpredictable, he climbed a nearby tree.


    He stood on a thick branch that seemed to be strong enough to hold his weight without making any suspicious noise.


    The position offered him a clear view of the group of wild boars below.


    From his vantage point, he nned his next moves.


    Suddenly, Arthur facepalmed, the realization hitting him.


    ''Why haven''t I thought of this before? I''ve been so used to doing everything myself...that Ipletely forgot I could summon him.''


    A sly grin spread across his face as he essed his summoning interface. The dark energy swirled around him briefly before Sunless materialized beside him on the branch.


    The skeletal warrior stood silently, its hollow eye sockets fixed on Arthur as if awaiting his royal decree.


    [Race:] Undead


    [ID:] Sunless


    [Level:] 5


    [Talent:] Darkness (A)


    [Health Points:] 120


    [Mana Points:] 90


    [Magical Damage:] 11


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 9


    [Damage Resistance:] 12


    [Attributes:] Strength 11, Agility 6, Vitality 12, Intelligence 9


    [Skills:] Rage (Epic)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 0


    Arthur met its gaze with a smirk. "Sunless, you''re up. I need you to go down there and fight."


    The skeleton''s head tilted slightly as it acknowledged themand.


    Arthur''s tone grew serious. "If you feel like you''re in danger or that you might not make it, retreat immediately. Understand?"


    Sunless gave a slow, understanding nod.


    "Good," Arthur said, leaning back against the trunk of the tree. "Now go down there and show them what you''ve got."


    Without hesitation, Sunless leapt from the branch,nding with a loud thud that drew the attention of the boars. The creatures snorted aggressively, their tusks glinting as they turned to face the intruder.


    Arthur leaned forward, his heart pounding. "Alright, sunless, show me what you''ve got. You better not have been nerfed like crazy, otherwise, I am pissed,"


    Thergest of the boars wasted no time, barreling toward Sunless with an earth-shaking charge.


    The ground trembled beneath its hooves, and Arthur gritted his teeth. "Here we go."


    Sunless stood perfectly still, its bony fingers flexing in anticipation.


    Just as the boar reached it, tusks aimed at its ribcage, Sunless sidestepped with a dancer''s grace, spinning on his heel and shing at the boar''s nk. Its ws scraped against the thick hide, leaving a gash.


    -15 HP


    The boar screeched, skidding to a halt a few feet away, blood trickling down its side. Arthur smirked. "Nice one. Keep it up."


    The other three boars, spurred on by the first one''s attack, began to circle Sunless, their growls getting louder in frustration.


    They moved as a unit, their eyes gleaming with some intelligence that surprised Arthur.


    "This big one¡­ is he their leader? It seems like he''s giving them orders, they are some clever boars, too clever. If I''d rushed in thinking I could handle all four alone, I''d be on the run right now, with four wild boars chasing me,"


    He exhaled sharply.


    "I need to hit level five soon. Going without a single skill is like walking blindfolded through a minefield. But at least I''ve got Sunless here. He''ll do the hard part, and I''ll sit back and collect the rewards." A sly grin tugged at his lips.


    "Work smarter, not harder, right Neko?"


    The thought shifted as his eyes drifted to his right shoulder. Neko lounged therezily, her expression that of indifference.


    His lips twitched.


    ''Is this what it''s like for her? Just coasting along while someone else does the fighting? She''s got it easy.''

 Chapter 34 New Summon: Borak!

    Energy swirled from the wild boar like a storm, a vortex of energy engulfing its dead body.


    ''The summoning isn''t as intense as when I summoned Sunless,'' He thought, giving Sunless a quick nce over his shoulder.


    The portal that normally summoned his beasts opened below the wild boar''s body and engulfed it.


    The portal pulsed, and the swirling energy grew until, with a sudden eruption, arge, dense swirl of energy burst forward.


    Arthur shielded his face with his arm, feeling the force of the release as the energy coalesced into a solid form.


    "Wee home," Arthur muttered with a small grin, as he watched the boar kneel to greet him.


    [You have summoned a Tusked Wild Boar. He is nowpletely and utterly loyal to you, he will do as you instruct him without any fail. You have the right to name him.]


    [Would you like to name the Tusked Wild Boar'']


    [Yes/No]@@novelbin@@


    Arthur grinned, his finger moving to press ''Yes''. "Of course," he muttered, already deciding on a name. "I''ll call you¡­ Borak."


    [Name Confirmed, the summoned ''Tusked Wild Boar'' is now called ''Borak'']


    [Race:] Wild Boar


    [ID:] Borak


    [Level:] 5


    [Talent:] Leader (C-Rank)


    Health Points:] 100


    [Mana Points:] 50


    [Magical Damage:] 5


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 67


    [Damage Resistance:] 10


    [Attributes:] Strength 7, Agility 7, Vitality 10, Intelligence 5


    [Skills:] Horde Lead (Common)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 0


    After looking at Borak''s status, he expected great things from that boar.


    Arthur looked at Borak expectantly. "Alright, Borak. I need you to tell me. Can you control other members of your species?" His voice carried an edge of hope as his heart silently begged for the answer to be yes.


    Borak tilted its massive head, the faint red glow in its eyes flickering, then shook its head firmly.


    Arthur''s face twisted into disbelief. "No? What do you mean no? I saw you controlling the others before! Stop joking around with me, Borak¡ªI know you can do it!"


    The boar let out a deep grunt and began to stomp its hooves, snorting and huffing as if it were trying to exin itself.


    Arthur blinked, leaning in slightly. "Wait, are you actually¡­? Oh no, am I seriously interpreting boarnguage right now?"


    Borak let out another snort, pawing at the ground for emphasis. Arthur crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing as he pieced together the message.


    After a few minutes of boar-sining, Arthur finally understood what Borak was trying to say.


    "Oh, so you weren''t actually ''controlling'' them," he muttered, scratching his chin thoughtfully. "You just... dominated them physically, made them submit, and then used your talent and skills tomand them. Is that it?"


    Borak snorted sharply as if to say, ''Exactly.''


    Arthur sighed and shook his head. "Great. Here I thought I had a super mind-controlling genius on my hands, but no, you''re just a boar bully." He nced at Borak, who looked entirely unbothered by the remark. "Alright, so can you still do the same thing now? If so, how many can you ''dominate andmand'' at once?"


    Borak stood still, seemingly deep in thought. After a moment, it let out a soft grunt and tapped the ground twice with its hoof.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Two? That''s it?"


    Borak gave a definitive snort, ''Yes.''


    Arthur chuckled, shaking his head. "Alright, two is better than nothing. Honestly, I thought you''d get nerfed as much as Sunless, so I''ll take it."


    He straightened, his tone bing moremanding. "Okay, Borak, here''s the n. I need you to go around the area, find two of the other boars, and dominate them¡ªphysically, of course."


    He added thest part with a wry grin. "Once you''ve got your little squad, start killing any monsters you see. But¡ªand this is important¡ªdon''t attack any yers unless they attack you first. Got it?"


    Borak let out a low grunt, which Arthur took as understanding. Even though Arthur knew that Borak will just do as he was told without asking any questions, he still decided to tell it the reason.


    "Look, the penalty for attacking other yers is still in ce, okay? If you start swinging those tusks at someone unprovoked, it counts as me attacking them, and I am not dealing with that headache."


    "But if a yer attacks you first, the penalty doesn''t apply because it''ll be considered self-defence. See how that works?"


    Borak let out another low grunt.


    "Good," Arthur said, patting Borak''s thick neck. "Now go out there and show this forest why you''re the king of the boars. Adventure awaits, Borak!"


    The massive boar gave onest snort before stomping off into the trees. Arthur watched it go, a smirk on his face.


    Arthur moved stealthily through the dense forest, his steps careful. Every now and then, a beast would scuttle or charge toward him, only to meet its end under his dagger or Sunless''s bony fingers.


    [Critical Hit!]


    -15 HP


    [You have killed a Corroded Beetle]


    He bent down to pick up the loot from thest kill, shaking his head as he nced at his inventory.


    "My rare backpack is getting full already," he muttered, tucking an umon sword into the backpack. "At least I''m picking up some umon items. They should still sell for some silvers, although I should probably decrease the price from 3 silver coins to 2 silver coins and 50 bronze coins."


    As he stood, a distant scream ripped through the air, sharp and panicked.


    "Arghhhh, help me!"


    Arthur''s head snapped in the direction of the sound. His brows furrowed as he scanned the forest, his hand instinctively gripping his dagger.


    ''Should I help?'' he thought, his mind racing through the possibilities. ''It could be a trap... or it could be someone in actual danger.''


    ''Even if it was a trap... the game hasn''t allowed yers to engage in fights yet. So it doesn''t make sense for it to be a trap...''


    After a moment of hesitation, he clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Alright, let''s go check it out," he muttered, darting off toward the source of the scream. The forest blurred around him as he sprinted, his footsteps silent in the thick underbrush.


    "Let''s hope I''m not running straight into trouble," Arthur muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on his weapon.

 Chapter 36 Making a run for it

    The bandit''sughter rang out, echoing ominously in the forest. "I like you, kid," he said between chuckles, his toneced with menace. "Too bad I''m going to have to kill you anyway."@@novelbin@@


    Arthur raised his hands defensively, taking a cautious step back. "Hey, hey,e on, man. What did I do to you?"


    The bandit smirked, his eyes narrowing as if sizing up his prey.


    Arthur continued, his voice quick and persuasive, "Just so you know, my grandad''s the elder of the town nearby. I''m just out here in the woods to, uh, experience life. My bodyguards are in the shadows right now, watching your every move."


    The bandit''s brow furrowed as his gaze flicked briefly to the dense trees around them.


    Arthur seized the moment, pressing further. "I don''t want to fight you. Seriously, just let me go, man. I don''t want unnecessary bloodshed around here. Think about it¡ªit''s bad for your reputation."


    The bandit''s eyes scanned the surroundings cautiously for a moment before his scowl returned. "Do you think I''m an id¡ª"


    Before he could finish, the realization hit him, Arthur had bolted. In the blink of an eye, the boy had dashed into the forest and left the girl without a second nce.


    "Eh?!" The bandit''s eyes widened in surprise before his expression twisted into anger.


    "You little¡ª!" He cursed under his breath, his gaze falling on the girl. With a swift movement, he knocked her out cold, hoisting her limp body over his shoulder.


    "You''re not going anywhere, kid!" he growled, dashing into the forest in pursuit. His voice turned sharp and menacing, echoing through the trees. "Stop trying to escape your fate!"


    Arthur darted between the trees, his heart hammering in his chest. His breaths came in ragged gasps, as he heard the heavy footfalls of the bandit closing in behind him.


    "Of all the times to be out of stamina," he muttered through gritted teeth, pushing himself to keep running. He risked a nce over his shoulder, and his stomach dropped.


    The bandit was gaining ground, his ck-d figure weaving effortlessly through the forest. Worse, the girl''s unconscious body was slung over his shoulder like a sack of grain. The sight made Arthur''s jaw tighten in frustration.


    "Come on, think, think!" he urged himself out loud, but his panicked outward thoughts were cut short as his foot snagged on an exposed root.


    Thud!


    Arthur hit the ground hard, dirt smearing his face as the impact rattled through his bones. "Ugh, you''ve got to be kidding me," he groaned, spitting out a mouthful of soil.


    The bandit slowed to a halt a few feet away, his lips curling into a sinister grin. "Hehe, you think you can run?" he sneered, setting the girl down against a tree. "You''re quick at running like a chicken, I''ll give you that. But too bad¡ªyou''re also too mature for your own good."


    Arthur scrambled to his feet, his hand instinctively reaching for his dagger. But the bandit took a deliberate step forward, the confidence in his stride making Arthur''s blood run cold.


    "Anyst words, kid?" the bandit taunted, his tone mocking as he drew a long, jagged knife from his belt.


    The bandit set the unconscious girl against a nearby tree, taking a moment to nce around the clearing.


    His sharp eyes scanned the area for any threats, his lips curling into a smug grin.


    ''Only two exits for monsters toe through. It''s secure enough,'' he thought, straightening up.


    He turned his attention back to Arthur, who was still sprawled on the ground.


    Slowly, deliberately, the bandit began to approach, his boots crunching against the underbrush with every calcted step. Each step seemed to echo in the tense silence, amplifying the dread he tried to instil in his prey.


    "That''s a nice dagger you''ve got there, kid," he said, his tone dripping with greed. His eyes gleamed as he took in the faint glint of the de. "Bet it''ll sell for a couple of silver coins."


    He chuckled darkly, licking his lips. "And it''ll be mine after I kill you. Ehehe."


    Arthur didn''t move, his chest heaving slightly as if in fear. His dagger remained loosely gripped in his hand, and he didn''t seem to make any effort to rise. The bandit''s grin widened, confidence blooming in his chest.


    The bandit''s hand shifted, gripping his own jagged knife tightly as he stepped closer. "Goodbye, kid," he sneered, raising his weapon high. "You''re nothing but a stepping stone."


    With a sudden burst of motion, the bandit brought the de down, aiming directly for Arthur''s chest. But just as the de began its descent, something caught his eye¡ªa faint, almost imperceptible smirk that flickered across Arthur''s face.


    The bandit''s breath hitched in confusion. "What the¡ª?"


    Arthur''s voice was low, almost a whisper, but the mocking tone was unmistakable. "Idiot."


    Before the bandit could react, Arthur''s free hand shot forward, grabbing a fistful of dirt and flinging it upward.


    The dust and grit struck the bandit square in the face, forcing him to stagger back with a string of curses. His knife sliced through the air, missing Arthur by inches.


    "Damn it!" the bandit roared, clutching his eyes as the dirt burned and blinded him temporarily.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. "Sunless! Borak! Now!" he bellowed.


    The sound of cracking bones filled the air as Sunless, who had been lying in wait on a tree branch above, leapt down with deadly precision. His skeletal hands shed across the bandit''s chest.


    Critical Hit!


    -35HP


    At the same moment, Arthur summoned Borak, who charged into the fray with the force of a battering ram.


    The ground trembled as the massive boar mmed into the bandit, his tusks gouging deep into the man''s side.


    Critical Hit!


    -20HP


    The bandit staggered backwards, his body wracked with pain from the simultaneous strikes. His HP bar plummeted, the red indicator shing dangerously close to empty.


    "What the hell is going on? How did these monsters just randomly appear out of nowhere!"


    Arthur smirked, seizing the opportunity. He dashed forward, dagger in hand, and drove it into the bandit''s exposed side with a swift motion.


    Critical Hit!


    The bandit let out a guttural cry, his HP bar dipping below 15% in mere seconds. His breath came in ragged gasps as he dropped to one knee, his weapon slipping from his hand.


    Arthur stood back, watching as Sunless and Borak stood over the bandit.

 Chapter 38 Poisoned

    [You have in a Bandit (Level 8)]


    "Sunless, bring me the loot quickly," Arthur muttered, his voice tight with urgency.


    The skeletal summon didn''t hesitate, scooping up the items the bandit dropped and sprinting back toward Arthur.


    [You have received: Dagger (Umon), Gold Coins x3.]


    Arthur barely nced at the notification before turning his attention to Borak. "Borak, carry the girl on your back. Sunless, clear out the path in front of us toward the vige. I need to make it there ASAP."


    Borak snorted in understanding, his tusks gleaming as he knelt to allow Arthur to ce the unconscious girl onto his broad back.


    Sunless, meanwhile, darted ahead, his bony limbs moving dangerously as he shed through anything that blocked their way, including the asional small creatures.


    Arthur adjusted the girl''s position to make sure she was secure before breaking into a sprint behind them. His mind was racing as fast as his legs.


    -5HP


    "Shit!" he hissed under his breath, ncing at the persistent notification reminding him of his deteriorating condition. "I don''t have much time left."


    His calctions were grim. "Fourteen minutes¡ªgive or take. I can''t afford to get into any trouble right now."


    The trio raced through the forest, ignoring small creatures and monsters that crossed their path.


    Most of them were low-level nuisances, and Arthur couldn''t spare the energy to deal with them. Sunless dispatched a few in their way, but Arthur waved him forward whenever it wasn''t necessary.


    "Come on,e on, I only have three minutes left to live" Arthur muttered, his breath growingboured as the minutes ticked away.


    Arthur''s heart pounded in his chest as he finally broke through the forest and into the vige, making a run to the alchemist''s shop.


    yers around him seemed confused as to why he was in such a hurry.


    "I think he needs the toilet, do you think it''s number one or number two?"


    "Maybe number one? It''s kind of hard to run like that when you are doing a number two."


    ...


    The familiar wooden door creaked as he threw it open, the faint smell of herbs and potions wafting over him.


    Behind the counter stood the young woman who always ran the shop, her expression calm and polite.


    "Hello, adventurer," she said, her voice lilting with an overly cheery tone. "Do you want to buy anything today? We have a wide variety of options for all your needs¡ªhealth potions, mana potions, even¡ª"


    "Enough of that!" Arthur interrupted, waving his hands frantically. "I need an antidote. Quickly. I''m losing 5HP per minute as we speak!"


    The woman blinked, tilting her head. "Adventurer, that poison sounds quite severe. Are you sure you wouldn''t also be interested in some healing potions? We currently have a special¡ª"


    Arthur mmed his palm on the counter, cutting her off again. "I don''t care about your specials! Antidote. Now. Or I''ll die!"


    The woman nodded serenely, entirely unfazed by his outburst. "Of course, adventurer. Let me tell you about our selection of antidotes. We have a mild antidote for lesser poisons, an advanced antidote for¡ª"


    "Lady!" Arthur shouted, his face turning red as he gestured wildly. "I''m literally dying here. Just give me the antidote that saves me from this,"


    Finally, the woman seemed to register his desperation. "Oh, I see. You must be talking about our umon-grade antidote," she said as if this were a casual conversation about the weather. "That''ll be 10 silver coins. Please confirm the purchase¡ª"


    "Just hurry!" Arthur practically screamed, fumbling with his inventory to send the payment.


    The woman nodded calmly. "Alright, adventurer," she said, her hands moving slowly as she retrieved a small vial from the shelves behind her.


    "This antidote should counteract the poison in your system. I''d rmend drinking it all at once, and make sure you¡ª"


    Arthur snatched the vial from her hands before she could finish, yanking the cork out with his teeth. "Don''t need instructions on drinking a potion, thanks," he muttered, tilting the vial back and downing the contents in one gulp.


    [You have consumed Antidote (Umon). The poison in your bloodstream has been neutralized.]


    Arthur slumped against the counter, letting out a long exhale as the notification shed in front of him.


    His HP bar stabilised at its current level, no longer declining.


    [Health Points:] 5/80


    "Finally," he muttered, wiping his mouth. "I thought I was a goner."@@novelbin@@


    The woman smiled brightly at him, entirely unbothered by the chaos. "Thank you for your purchase, adventurer. Pleasee again!"


    Arthur shot the young shopkeeper a look, then shook his head, muttering under his breath.


    Ignoring her farewell, he stepped out of the shop and headed toward the forest where he had left Borak and the unconscious girl.


    His strides were quick, and he noted with some relief that his HP bar was steadily climbing back to a non-critical level thanks to the nonbat effect.


    The closer he got to the spot, however, the more uneasy he felt. Something about the yers around the area made him frown.


    ''Let''s hope what I think isn''t true,'' he thought grimly, quickening his pace.


    As he approached, faint voices drifted toward him. His frown turned into a scowl as he began to make out the conversations.


    "Hey, that poor girl is being abducted by a boar!" a young man eximed, his tone brimming with misced righteous indignation. "Unfortunately, I''m only level 2. Otherwise, I''d totally kill that boar and save her. No doubt about it."


    Arthur''s eye twitched.


    "What should we do?" a young woman asked, her voice tinged with genuine concern. She appeared to be in her early twenties, and her expression was a mix of worry and outrage. "That boar seems like a pervert! What if he''s... he''s touching her inappropriately?"


    Arthur nearly tripped over his own feet. ''A pervert? Really?'' His palm met his face in an exasperated p.


    "Don''t worry, guys!" Another yer spoke up, his tone smug and self-assured. He puffed out his chest as if he was the main character. "I already called my buddy¡ªhe''s a level 4 elite yer. I told him what happened, and he''s on his way right now. He''ll handle it. I basically saved her.

 Chapter 42 Elite Player Dead.

    With only seconds left before his death, John began formting a desperate n.


    His body trembled as he prepared for onest move that would decide the oue of Arthur.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he heard John mutter something under his breath, and in an instant, the air around him crackled.


    A faint shimmer of energy surrounded John''s body as he activated his B-Rank Talent, Speed.


    Arthur''s senses heightened as John''s speed increased dramatically, his movements almost a blur.


    The grass under John''s feet bent and snapped as he pushed off with incredible force,unching himself toward Arthur like a bullet.


    Whoosh


    The sound of the sudden dash filled the air as John closed the short distance between them in an instant.


    Arthur''s pupils dted slightly, his calm expression briefly changing.


    ''He''s fast.''


    The attack was already in front of him, too quick to avoid. Arthur braced himself, his instincts kicking in.


    ''I can''t dodge it. I have to block.''


    He raised his hand toward the iing attack as if he was going to block it using his bare hands.


    John''s expression twisted into one of confusion and disbelief as he noticed Arthur''s movements.


    "Is he trying to stop my attack with his bare hands?" John thought, his mind racing. "I thought he was just a summoner! He can''t possibly have that much defence¡ª"


    But before the thought could finish, a dagger materialized in Arthur''s hand mid-motion, summoned from his inventory at the perfect moment.


    The de intercepted John''s attack, the force of the sh creating sparks.


    ng


    The sound of metal on metal reverberated through the air.


    John''s momentum halted as the sh sent a small shockwave rippling outward. His eyes widened in shock as he realized the skill and uracy behind Arthur''s timing.


    "This guy¡­" John muttered, his voice barely audible as his HP reached zero. His body lit up briefly before dissolving into pixels, vanishing.


    [You have killed Level 4 Human, John_2024.]


    Arthur lowered his dagger, his breathing calm as he watched the pixels fade. His expression remained calm, though his mind was on alert for any sneak attacks from the yers around him.


    "That was close," Arthur muttered, his voice low. He flicked the blood off his dagger before sliding it back into his inventory.


    The surrounding yers, who had been frozen in shock, began murmuring among themselves.


    "He just killed an elite yer¡­"


    "Did you see that reaction time? He''s not just a normal summoner¡­ He can''t be."


    Arthur ignored the crowd''s chatter, his gazending on the smug yer who had been boasting earlier.


    ''It''s all this idiot''s fault.'' He thought, before dashing towards him without any warning.


    Though his pace was only normal, to the trembling yer, it felt as if Arthur was moving at the speed of sound.


    The smug yer barely managed to stammer out, "I''m sorr¡ª" before Arthur''s knee drove into his stomach with brutal force.


    Critical Hit!


    -25HP


    The impact knocked the wind out of the yer, his eyes bulging as he crumpled to the ground, clutching his stomach.


    His body trembled as he gasped for air, unable to form words. The notification of the critical hit shed across Arthur''s vision, catching his attention briefly.


    ''These people always getting critically hit... How is that possible?'' Arthur mused, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ''Does the critical hit chance increase if their level is lower than mine, or is it because I know the weaknesses of the human body?''


    The weaknesses of the human body were known by many, it was the sr plexus, liver, head throat, and so on.


    Deciding that it didn''t matter at the moment, Arthur focused back on the yer who was on his knees. "You talk too much, next time learn to keep your mouth shut," he said coldly, raising his foot and delivering a strong kick to the yer''s face.


    Critical Hit!


    -20HP


    The smug yer let out a choked whimper as he copsed fully onto the ground, unable to muster even the strength to beg for mercy. The pain he felt was very real, and he had never felt such pain in his life.


    Arthur''s expression was calm and unreadable, he crouched slightly and drew his dagger. Without hesitation, he plunged the de into the back of the yer''s neck.


    Critical Hit!


    [You have killed Level 2 Human, TheGloriousVic.]


    ncing at the level, a smirk formed on Arthur''s face.


    ''All this talk and he was nothing but a level 2 moron. You can honestly tell by his name too,''


    The yer''s body dissolved into particles, vanishing like the morning mist.


    Arthur stood, flicking the blood from his dagger once again before slipping it back into his inventory. He didn''t need to do that, as the blood would automatically vanish soon but he did because it felt cool.


    The yers standing around the clearing stared, their faces pale with shock.


    None dared to speak, move, or even breathe too loudly, their fear overtaking their nonexistent senses. It was as if the entire forest held its breath, wary of provoking the summoner who had just taken down two yers so effortlessly.


    Arthur scanned the crowd, his gaze sweeping across their frozen expressions before muttering under his breath.


    "Finally, no more brain rot."


    He turned away from them, his focus shifting back to Borak who was standing guard over the unconscious girl.


    Walking past the motionless spectators, he calmly picked up the loot that ''John_2024'' and ''TheGloriousVic'' had dropped.


    Without a single nce at the others, he gestured to Borak.


    "Let''s go," Arthur said, his tone casual, as if the altercation with John had been nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    The onlooking yers remained silent as Arthur and Boark who was carrying the unconscious girl walked away from the scene.


    No one dared to follow, and no one dared to intervene.


    "Was I hallucinating, or did he really just do all that?" a younger yer muttered, his voice shaky as he pointed to the now-vacant spot ofnd where John had met his demise.


    "You''re not hallucinating," another said, their tone filled with awe. "That move he pulled earlier¡ªblocking like that¡ªit was insane. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "It wasn''t just insane, it was genius," a third chimed in, their voice filled with admiration. "The timing, the precision... It was perfect. Howe no one''s ever thought of that before?"


    The first yer nodded thoughtfully in response. "I mean, it''s so practical and effective. He just pulled it off like it was second nature to him."


    "What do you think it''s called?" someone asked, tilting their head. "Maybe... the Fateless Block?"


    The other yers exchanged nces before nodding in agreement. "Yeah, probably. It fits."


    Unbeknownst to Arthur, his quick thinking and improvised defence had not only left an impression but had also earned him unintended fame.


    yers began to murmur among themselves, nning to replicate the move in their next encounters.


    Meanwhile, Arthur walked through the forest with Borak.


    His mind was upied with ns for the unconscious girl next to him,pletely unaware that his name and the so-called Fateless Block were beginning to circte among the yer base and would soon send shockwaves.


    ''What shall I do with her, I got into so much trouble because of her and she didn''t even give me a damn hidden quest like they thought. Even if I wanted to tell them it wasn''t, it''s not like they would have believed me anyway.'' He shook his head.


    **


    Arriving at the vige gate, Arthur grabbed the unconscious girl from Borak''s back and ced her on his shoulder with a calm face.


    "Thanks, buddy," he muttered, patting Borak''s back. With a soft snort, the Wild Boar vanished as Arthur unsummoned him, leaving no trace of its presence.


    As he stepped into the vige, the murmurs began almost instantly. yers paused mid-conversation, their eyes darting toward him as they whispered to one another.


    "Who''s that guy? What''s he doing with that girl?"


    "I bet he drugged her. No way she''d willingly go with someone like him."


    "Seriously, how is this guy not locked up yet? Someone should report him. I tried to flirt with an NPC girl, and I was almost killed by the guards. Yet, this guy is walking around with an unconscious girl on his shoulder and a beautiful one at that."


    Arthur''s eyes twitched slightly at their conversations, but he kept his gaze forward, refusing to give the gossipers any reaction.


    He had neither the time nor the patience to deal with them.@@novelbin@@


    He decided to head towards a famous inn in the vige, it was the most secure ce for the girl. yers use it as a spawn point and, as Arthur often suspected, shady dealings.


    He ignored the yers lounging outside and pushed open the wooden door.


    The inn''s interior was lively, it was a medieval-style inn with thenterns being the only source of light. There were wooden tables and a crowd of yers within.


    yers gathered around and discussed quests, levelling tips, or simply bragged about theirtest loot.

 Chapter 44 Where is my reward?

    Arthur forced a chuckle, scratching the back of his head. "Yeah, about that. I might have changed my mind about the whole ''don''t mention it thing."


    "Oh, I see." She nodded again, her toneced with understanding.


    Arthur blinked. ''Wait, that''s it? That''s all she''s got?'' He waited a few more seconds, giving her a chance to redeem herself. Surely, she''d say something about the hidden reward he''d clearly earned.


    But the silence persisted. Her innocent expression didn''t waver, as if she was entirely oblivious to his mental spiral.


    Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore. "So¡­" he began, leaning forward again, his voice filled with exasperation. "You know. Where''s my reward?"


    The girl blinked at him, her brows furrowing. "Reward?"


    "Yes," Arthur said, nodding with exaggerated patience. "My reward. You know, for saving your life?"


    Her face lit up as though she''d just understood, and Arthur felt a flicker of hope. Finally, progress.


    "Oh!" she eximed, her voice chipper. "I already thanked you."


    Arthur''s hope shattered like cheap ss. "Thanked me?" he repeated slowly, his disbelief dripping from every syble.@@novelbin@@


    "Yes," she said, her tone firm. "I thanked you for saving me. Isn''t that enough?"


    Arthur stared at her, his mouth opening and closing like a fish gasping for air. "You¡­ You think a thank you is enough for saving your life?"


    She tilted her head again, genuinely puzzled. "Isn''t it?"


    "No!" Arthur practically shouted, throwing his hands in the air. "You don''t just thank someone for saving you from a bandit who was probably going to sell you to some underground operation! You¡ª" He paused, catching himself. "You give them something tangible! Something useful!"


    The girl furrowed her brows, her tone defensive but soft. "I don''t have anything to give you. I was running for my life! Do you think I had time to pack a thank-you gift?"


    Arthur''s face fell into his hands. "Unbelievable," he muttered, his voice muffled.


    He peeked at her through his fingers, desperation shining in his eyes. "No gold coins? No ancient family heirloom? Not even a low-level item?"


    She crossed her arms, her expression turning stern. "You think I''d be running around in a forest with an ancient heirloom in my pocket? Are you stupid?"


    Arthur groaned, flopping back in his chair. "This is why I avoid saving people," he muttered to himself.


    The girl, unbothered by his antics, grabbed the pillow she''d thrown at him earlier and hugged it to her chest. "You should be grateful I thanked you at all," she said primly.


    Arthur shot her a deadpan re. "Oh, I''m positively overflowing with gratitude."


    She smirked, clearly amused by his frustration. "Maybe next time you''ll think twice before ying hero."


    Arthur waved her off, muttering under his breath. "Next time, I''m charging up-front. Her work doesn''te for free."


    The girl burst intoughter. "You''re ridiculous," she said, her voice light with amusement.


    Arthur rolled his eyes but couldn''t help the small smirk that tugged at his lips. "And you''re stingy."


    Arthur slumped dramatically, pointing an usatory finger at her. "You won''t even spare a silver coin?"


    The girl shook her head, her lips twitching with amusement. "Nope."


    "Damn it!" Arthur groaned. "At least the 10 bronze coins I spent to put a roof over your head¡ª"


    "Not a single thing," She shook her head again, her smile growing, clearly enjoying herself.


    Arthur ced a hand on his chest as if she had physically wounded him. "Sigh! Fine. Charity it is. Fateless, protector of penniless damsels in distress." He turned on his heel. "Alright then, enjoy yourself. I''m out of here."


    "Wait, what? Don''t leave me!" she cried, scrambling off the bed. "How are you leaving a cute girl like me in the woods by herself? What if the hungry wolves eat me?"


    Arthur stopped mid-way and turned back with a raised eyebrow. "Woods? Wolves? Are you blind? You''re in a nice, cosy room I paid 10 bronze coins for!" He gestured wildly at the four walls around them. "Where''s the woods? Where''s the wolves?"


    Her mouth opened, but no words came out as she faltered. "Well... uh..."


    "That''s what I thought," he said, turning back towards the door.


    "Wait!" she yelped again, nearly tripping over the bed as she rushed after him. "I-I can give you a reward!"


    Arthur stopped, spinning around with an incredulous look. "Oh, really? What reward could you possibly give me? You couldn''t even pay me 10 bronze coins! That''s a week''s worth of bread for some people!"


    "That''s true!" she admitted, her voice pitching up slightly in defence. "But I can pay youter. Trust me!"


    Arthur squinted at her. "Trust you?" He scoffed. "Heck no. I''m too busy to babysit someone who can''t even afford her own lodging."


    "It''s not babysitting, it''s protecting!" she said in frustration, stomping her foot on the wooden floor.


    The stomp didn''t have the dramatic impact she likely imagined, but it made Arthur blink at her.


    "Oh, protecting," Arthur repeated, rubbing his chin. "Right, because guarding someone who''s broke and stomps on floors like that, is just the kind of job I''ve been dreaming of."


    "Exactly!" she said, missing the sarcasm entirely. "See? You understand!"


    Arthur''s expression ttened, his eyes narrowing. "No, I don''t. I was being sarcastic!"


    "Please!" she pleaded, her voice softening, her wide eyes doing their best impression of a helpless kitten. "Just until I get back to my family. I promise they''ll reward you."


    "Ah, there it is!" Arthur eximed, pointing at her. "The family card. Do you have any idea how many people have used that before you? ''My family''s rich,'' they say. ''They''ll reward you handsomely,'' they promise. Spoiler alert...they don''t."


    She groaned, throwing her hands in the air. "I swear! My family really is rich!"


    Arthur crossed his arms, looking down at her with suspicion. "Sure they are. Next thing you''ll tell me is you''re secretly a lost princess."


    Her eyes lit up, and Arthur immediately regretted his sarcasm.


    "Well, I am from a noble house..." she began.


    Arthur groaned loudly, dragging a hand down his face. "Of course you are."


    "Really! I swear!" she said, tugging at his sleeve.

 Chapter 46 Rare Item Auction, Logging out

    "Are you really selling a rare item?!" someone shouted from the back.


    Arthur on his stall, nodded with a sly grin spreading across his face.


    "Oh, I am. This is something special, unprecedented. You''ll see soon enough, make sure you tune in."


    Jasmine leaned over and whispered, "Wow, you really know how to attract traffic."


    Arthur whispered back, "It''s all part of the n. The more you hype it up, the higher they''ll bid."


    As the noise in the crowd grew louder, Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle. "Anyway, The auction will open in about 24 hours. Let your absent friends know, who knows you might be able to borrow some money and get it yourself."


    After spreading the information about the rare item auction he would be hosting, Arthur left the area and dropped Jasmine off at the inn.


    After that, Arthur logged out of the game. Arthur was used to the pull by now, so he rxed as the reality around him changed.


    Arthur stretched his arms as he appeared back in the hospital room, the faint beeping of medical equipment entering his ears.


    He nced around the room, his eyesnding on Charlotte, who was still resting peacefully. The soft rise and fall of her chest reassured him.


    ''She looks so small and fragile in that hospital bed.'' He thought.


    Arthur sighed, running a hand through his hair. "One gold coin," he muttered. "It''s something, but it''s nowhere near enough."


    [Coins:] Gold: 1 Silver: 21 Bronze: 3


    "That''s around $12,103, I almost made enough money for the weekly expenses of the treatment. I should be able to pay for it pretty easily if Iplete that quest."


    [Ding! You have triggered the A-Level hidden vige #420 quest: Help John Kill the silver serpent that killed his young daughter. Quest duration: Four days. Reward: Rare Skill book & 5 Gold Coins. Failure: You will lose -50 reputation points in the vige, and most vigers will despise you.]


    ...


    Arthur decided to check if there was any important news. Opening his new iPhone 6 he had recently bought, Arthur opened the tweet app.


    He scrolled through the endless stream of news and updates flooding the app.


    Most of it was things he already knew¡ªtalk of pseudo-elite bosses, theories about game mechanics, andints from yers who felt underpowered.


    "Breaking News: A yer has sessfully killed the first pseudo-elite boss monster. What does this mean¡ª"


    He swiped past it with a flick of his finger, muttering to himself, "Yeah, yeah, we''ve all heard that one before. Next."


    The next headline caught his attention.


    "Military forces begin integration efforts with beta yers. How will this affect the global bnce? Will beta yers be considered celebrities?"


    Arthur frowned, pausing his scrolling. "Military integration? That''s... new."


    Clicking on the article, he skimmed through it.


    "Recent reports have confirmed that various governments worldwide are coborating with high-ranking beta yers, many of whom possess rare and legendary talents."


    "There are rumours saying that this initiative is aimed at strengthening Earth''s defence capabilities against potential threats posed by Armageddon''s world merger. Officials have stated that this integration will prioritize elite yers with C-rank talents or higher."


    Arthur''s brows knitted together as he read further. ''This...this can''t be real, will the world actually merge?"


    "If so, the governments are already taking action, trying to use the top yers for their own goals. Well, it will be hard for them to find out the identity of specific yers if they don''t want to reveal it themselves" He muttered.


    The article continued with spective details about how beta yers were already being treated as strategic assets. Governments were providing these yers with resources in exchange for cooperation.


    The resources included money, housing, and special benefits.


    Arthur leaned back in his guest bed, his mind racing. ''This means they''re not just watching¡ªthey''re actively recruiting.''


    He scrolled again, deciding not to dwell on the implications.


    After reading for a while, Arthur decided that he had enough.


    "Yawn-"


    Arthur put his head on the pillow and he quickly knocked out and entered the world of dreams.


    ...


    The next day marked its presence as the sun''s rays filtered through the window andnded on Arthur''s face.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur stretched his arms, the stiffness of the night''s sleep lingering in his muscles. The morning sunlight filled the hospital room.


    "Ugh," he groaned softly, rubbing his eyes and pushing himself upright.


    Turning his head, he froze.


    A nurse stood next to Charlotte''s bed, busily writing notes on her clipboard while performing a few checks on his sister.


    Her presence caught him off guard, and he instinctively straightened, trying to act like he hadn''t just been drooling in his sleep a moment ago.


    The nurse, noticing his attempt at nonchnce, chuckled slightly but spared him any further embarrassment.


    "Good morning," she said with a warm smile, finishing her notes and cing the clipboard at the foot of the bed.


    "Morning," Arthur mumbled, his voice still groggy.


    "Miss Charlotte has been such a cooperative angel this morning," the nurse said, her voice soft and professional as she adjusted the IV line attached to Charlotte''s arm. "We''ll be doing some final testster with the doctor, and then we can begin her treatment in the afternoon."


    Charlotte nodded, her calm expression still intact. She offered the nurse a small smile but nced briefly at Arthur, her eyes silently asking him how he was holding up.


    Arthur gave her a reassuring look, though his heart felt heavier than he let on.


    "Thank you," he said to the nurse, forcing himself to sound more awake. "Let us know if there''s anything we need to do."


    The nurse smiled again. "Of course. If you need anything, just press the call button." She turned back to Charlotte. "Alright, Miss Charlotte, I''ll be back in a few hours with the doctor. You just rest for now, okay?"


    Charlotte nodded again, her expression calm. The nurse gave them both a small wave and left the room, closing the door quietly behind her.

 Chapter 48 Levelling up, Ambush?

    [Your summon ''Hank'' has respawned and is now avable for summoning.]


    A wide grin spread across his face as he read the notification with a contented sigh. "Finally, my only normal summon is back!"


    He didn''t hesitate, quickly starting the summoning of Hank, his loyal hawk.


    Pausing for a moment, Arthur''s grin widened mischievously. "Might as well bring Neko back too. Even though she''s an arrogant little furball."


    "Besides¡­" He smirked, "having a primordial beast around has its perks."


    With a wave of his hand, a glowing summoning circle formed pulsating with power. Secondster, a majestic hawk burst into existence, its wings ring as it let out a triumphant screech.


    "Hank!" Arthur eximed, his joy evident.


    The hawk didn''t waste a moment, swooping down and circling around Arthur. Itnded briefly on his shoulder, pecking at him lightly beforeunching into the air again and repeating the attack.


    "Alright, alright! I missed you too, buddy!" Arthurughed, ducking to avoid Hank''s relentless pecks, his hands raised in surrender.@@novelbin@@


    Waving his hands again, another summoning circle formed. And Neko leapt gracefully into the room.


    The white cat stretchedzily, her glowing golden eyes ncing at Arthur and Hank for a brief second before ignoring them.


    After summoning them, Arthur headed to the forest to level up.


    ''I need to level up to level 5 today, I can''t ck. I still have that mission that John gave me,'' Arthur thought, as he walked towards the gate.


    Arthur walked through the vige, his summons drawing attention from all directions.


    The female yers nearby watched with expressions of envy and awe.


    "These summons are so damn cute!!" one yer squealed, her eyes sparkling.


    "I know!" another chimed in, sping her hands together. "I heard there is a summoning ss you can chooseter. Once I reach level 5, I will pick Summoner as my ss!"


    A third yer, clearly frustrated, threw up her hands. "What''s the point of all that cuteness? This world is dangerous! I''d rather summon a dragon or a lion. Something useful!" He smirked.


    Neko paused mid-step, nced at himzily, then resumed her grooming. Arthur didn''t even bother to respond, keeping his pace steady, but Hank ruffled his feathers as if offended.


    The female yers exchanged nces, their expressions morphing from awe to mild disgust as they looked at the male yer who ruined the vibe for no reason.


    "Ugh, this guy," one of them muttered under her breath. "He''s totally that type. You know, the kind who tries to make himself look better by putting everyone else down."


    "Right?" her friend added, rolling her eyes. "He probably uses the phrase ''nice guys finishst'' unironically."


    The yer huffed, his snickering bravado deting instantly as he realized no one was taking him seriously. "Well, whatever," he muttered, turning away. "Let''s see how long he can survive with those weak, ''cute'' pets."


    Arthur heard the yer''s words but chose not to engage.


    He thought to himself. ''Weak pets, huh? Neko could probably end you with one swat of her paw. But sure, keep telling yourself that. Whatever makes you sleep at night,''


    ...


    Arriving at the forest, Arthur headed deeper inside because he didn''t want to waste his time on mobs, he would rather get the higher-level monsters to level up faster.


    After about an hour of entering deeper into the forest, Arthur saw the first semi-high-level monster.


    ''A level 4 wild boar...not bad.'' Arthur thought.


    He didn''t rush in to kill it, instead, an idea instantly appeared in his mind.


    ''Borak..''


    He quickly summoned Borak, the summoning circle appeared and within seconds a wild boar appeared.


    Arthur did not waste time and immediatelymanded Borak.


    "Borak, try to take control of that wild boar."


    Borak looked hesitant slightly, but he still followed the orders of Arthur and quickly activated his skill and talent.


    Arthur nced at Borak who looked hesitant but still followed his orders. Arthur then shifted his gaze and secretly nced at the level 4 Wild Boar in front of him.


    ''It''s a male Wild Boar, no wonder why he looked hesitant.'' Arthur chuckled slightly.


    After activating his [Horde Lead (Common] Skill and his [Leader (C-Rank)] Talent, Borak approached the Wild Boar that was eating a weak, tiny corroded rabbit.


    Seeing Borak approached, the Wild Boar immediately got aggressive. But his aggression did notst long, as Borak let out a deep growl that seemed to shake the Wild Boar in front of him.


    Arthur smirked as he observed. "Oh no, it looks like I just ruined Borak''s harem-building dreams. I added a dude to his horde, heh."


    Borak growled deeply, asserting dominance through a series of grunts and snorts. The Level 4 Wild Boar resisted initially, but after a tense minute, it sumbed, bowing its head.


    "Good work," Arthur said. "This is going to make farming so much faster."


    Arthur nced at Borak, whose posture seemed to sag slightly as he stood beside his only horde member.


    ''Sorry, bud,'' Arthur thought, feeling slightly bad. ''Your harem can wait. My farming can''t.''


    "Alright, new n," he said, straightening up. "Lead your new...panion and go hunting. Anything you see¡ªmonsters, yers... well, only if they attack you first¡ªtake them down."


    He stomped a hoof, signalling his understanding. The newly subdued wild boar, now under Borak''s leadership, followed obediently as the two dashed into the forest.


    After seeing Borak dash, Arthur headed deeper into the forest.


    "From the news I''ve been hearing, the next mobs I will be encountering should be the wolves. The weakest are level 4, whilst the strongest are currently unknown... or better put not talked about." Arthur muttered to himself, before heading deeper with Hank scouting ahead just in case.


    ...


    Unbeknownst to Arthur, a group of yers were trailing him.


    Their movements were careful, their presence cloaked by their leader''s B-Rank Talent Camouge, which made them bypass Hank''s C-Rank Talent Scout.


    "Hey," one of them whispered, his voice barely audible. "He''s heading really deep into the forest. That''s wolves'' territory, right? Even we will have a tough time if we run into a pack."

 Chapter 51 Arthur Vs Johns Friends

    "Damn it," one of the yers whispered under his breath. "How lucky is this guy? A rare item this early in the game? Seriously?"


    "I''ve never even seen a rare item halo before," another added, his voice tinged with disbelief. "That has to be worth a fortune."


    The leader of the group frowned, his sharp eyes fixed on Arthur. ''This guy... he''s not just a good yer. John underestimated him by a lot, he said he only had one summon but it seems like he already has three and they are not weak, to say the least'' he thought grimly.


    Unlike the others, who were consumed by jealousy, he focused on the way Arthur carried himself


    "You cane out now," he called, his voice filled with amusement. "Or should I send Borak to fetch you?"


    The group exchanged uneasy nces immediately.


    The forest responded with silence, but Arthur wasn''t fooled. His eyes checked the shadows, and his smirk only deepened.


    Behind the trees, the group of yers froze. One of them broke the silence with a whispered curse. "Damn it. How does he know we''re here?"


    "What do we do?" one of the younger yers whispered, his voice barely audible. "Should we confront him?".@@novelbin@@


    Another shifted nervously. "He''s bluffing! There''s no way he can see us. That hawk was probably his only tracker, and it wasn''t able to detect us at all. The leader''s talent should be able to hide our trails."


    He raised a hand, silencing the whispers. "Don''t move," he ordered in a low voice. "We don''t know what he''s capable of. He might still have more tricks up his sleeves, just wait for my signal."


    Arthur chuckled, his voice dripping with mockery. "Oh, you''re capable of staying quiet. Impressive! Now, let''s see if you''re capable of listening. You''ve got three seconds to step out before I decide to get creative."


    The yers exchanged panicked nces.


    "One," Arthur began, his tone light but dangerously sharp.


    "Crap, crap," a yer whispered. "What do we do? He''s counting!"


    "Two," Arthur continued, his voice dipping into a sinister edge. Borak let out a low growl, and even Neko, who had beenzily grooming herself moments ago, flicked her glowing golden eyes toward the trees.


    "Alright, alright!" the leader barked, stepping out with his hands raised. His expression was strained, his movements cautious. "We''reing out."


    Arthur''s smirk widened as the rest of the group emerged from the shadows. Explore more stories with empire


    "Well, well," Arthur said, ying with his dagger. "Look what the cat dragged in. Literally." He shot a nce at Neko, who yawned and looked away.


    "We weren''t nning anything!" The leader started. "We just happened to be nearby, we didn''t want to scare you so we stayed hidden."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he leaned slightly on one leg. "Nearby, huh? Just a friendly little group hike through the wolves'' territory? No big deal, right?


    The leader cleared his throat. "Look, we admit we were following you, but it wasn''t with bad intentions."


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with amusement. "Oh, I''m sure. You just wanted to¡­ what? Offer me emotional support? Cheer me on while I fought the wolf?"


    "We thought¡­" The leader hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "We thought you might need help. And¡ª"


    Arthur held up a hand, cutting him off. "Let me stop you right there, Captain Bullshit. You thought I wouldn''t notice you stalking me, and now that I have, you''re trying to y it off like you''re my guardian angel. Let me just say... I''m not buying it."


    One of the younger yers tried to speak up. "But¡ª"


    "Shh," Arthur said sharply, holding up a finger. "Adults are talking."


    The younger yer clenched his fist tightly, about to swear at Arthur but stopped himself after seeing the leader''s face.


    Arthur stepped forward slowly, his smirk turning into something more dangerous. "Now here''s what''s going to happen. You''re going to turn around and walk back to whatever respawn point you crawled out of. And if I see you again¡­"


    Borak snorted loudly, stomping the ground.


    "¡­you won''t like what happens next."


    The leader of the group frowned, stepping forward. "You''re very rude for a yer who''s alone against five others."


    Arthur smirked, his dagger twirlingzily in his hand. "Who said I''m alone? Don''t you see mypanions?" He gestured toward Hank circling overhead and Borak who snorted from the edge of the clearing.


    The leader''s eyes flicked to the summons, his frown deepening. "Tch." He signalled to his team without another word.


    Before Arthur could react, the group dashed toward him in unison, their weapons drawn and malice zing in their eyes.


    Arthur''s grin widened. "So you chose violence, huh?" His voice dropped to a whisper dripping with mockery. "Guess you missed the loading screen warning."


    Hank swooped low, his sharp talons aimed at the nearest attacker. The yer yelped, ducking just in time, but Hank''s sudden assault threw their formation into chaos.


    "Borak, now!" Arthur shouted.


    The wild boar charged forward with a feral roar, its massive tusks gleaming. It barreled straight into one of the attackers, sending them sprawling into the dirt.


    -15HP


    "Damn it!" the fallen yer cursed, scrambling to their feet.


    "Hank, attack the others!"


    Arthur moved next, darting toward the leader. His dagger shed in the sunlight as he aimed for a critical strike.


    -20HP (Critical Hit!)


    The leader staggered, his face twisting in shock and pain. "You bastard!"


    "You''re the ones who rushed in," Arthur said with a shrug, his voice infuriatingly calm. He sidestepped another yer''s attack, countering with a swift kick to their shin.


    -10HP


    Neko, watching from a tree branch, seemed bored as her tail flicked around.


    "Keep pressing!" the leader barked, trying to rally his team. "He can''t keep this up forever!"


    Arthurughed, a low, chilling sound. "You really don''t understand what you''re dealing with, do you?" His eyes gleamed dangerously as he motioned toward Borak. "Show them why you''re the boss of the boars, big guy."


    Borak roared again, charging another yer and mming into them sending them crashing into a nearby tree.


    -25HP


    The yer slumped to the ground, their health critically low.


    Hank, sensing an opportunity, dove toward another attacker, raking their arm with his talons.


    -10HP


    The yer screamed, iling wildly to fend off the hawk. "Get this damn bird off me!"


    Arthur''s smirk deepened as he closed the distance to the leader once more. "Looks like your squad''s falling apart," he said, feinting left before shing upward with his dagger.


    -15HP


    Looking at his scattered team, the leader named Yohan thought.


    ''Damn it, how did four level 4''s which could be considered elite in any vige get reduced to this state just from 2 summons. The cat hasn''t even attacked yet either.''


    The leader gritted his teeth, his health bar dipping low. "It seems like I have to use this now," he gritted his teeth, stepping back to create distance as he drank a health potions.


    "Everyone gather around, I will use my new ss''s skill!"

 Chapter 54 Level 5 Reached! Legendary Skill!

    [Ding!]


    [You have levelled up to Level 5]


    [All attribute points will be increased by 1]


    [You have gained 1 free attribute point and 1 Skill Point]


    "Finally, level 5..." Arthur muttered as a wide grin formed on his face.


    His main focus was on the holographic screen in front of him, hepletely forgot about the yers that he just killed.


    ''Let''s see what the new changes are,'' He thought, as he read through the barrage of notifications.


    [Congrattions! You have reached Level 5]


    [ss selection unlocked]


    [ss Detected Shadow Monarch (SSS-Rank)]


    [Restriction Removed: Level limitation lifted for selected ss]


    [Skill Acquired: Shadow Bind]


    "That''s what I''m talking about, finally I have not one, but two skills!"


    Arthur ignored all other notifications from his excitement and essed the skill description.


    ¡ª


    <Shadow Bind>


    <Rank: Legendary>


    <Active>


    <Description: Uses the target''s shadow to temporarily bind them. The duration of the skill depends on the difference in strength between the user and the target.


    ¡ª


    ''What the hell, a legendary skill? that sounds pretty strong.'' Arthur thought, ''It should be stronger than an epic skill, but I''m not sure if it''s a tier above or many tiers above. It still seems overpowered.''


    After celebrating the new addition of a powerful skill to his strength, Arthur checked the other notifications.


    [New Talent Effect!]


    "A new talent effect?" Arthur muttered and immediately checked his talent.


    SSS-Rank Talent: Primordial Summoner


    Talent Effect #1: You are able to summon primordial beasts once every 2 months. Additionally, you can summon normal beasts at will, though these beasts are random. Your summoned beasts level up with you.


    Talent Effect #2: You are able to ''extract'' one talent/Skill from your beast, and keep it as your own.


    Talent Effect #3: You are able to summon any beast you have killed as your own summon.


    Talent Effect #4: Talent Effect #1 Cooldown reduced to 1 month.


    Talent Effect #5: *%"$& (Level up to unlock)


    ...


    Arthur''s face changed to shock as he read the new talent effect.


    "Does that mean I can summon a primordial beast every month?" Arthur muttered silently, "That''s insane..."


    After reading through the new talent effect, Arthur realised there were no more notifications left.


    ''Status''


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 5


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 4/5


    [Health Points:] 90


    [Mana Points:] 130


    [Magical Damage:] 13


    [Physical Damage:] 6


    [Damage Resistance:] 9


    [Attributes:] Strength 6, Agility 9, Vitality 9, Intelligence 13 (+20%)


    [Skills:] Shadow Bind (Legendary)


    [Attribute Points:] 4


    [Skill Points:] 4


    [Equipment:] Ring of Darkness (Legendary), Dagger (Rare), Backpack (Rare), Magic Wand(Rare), ...


    ''Not bad," Arthur muttered, Before checking out Neko''s status.


    "Let''s see what thiszy cat has received, it''s probably going to be some overpowered skill."


    [Race:] Primordial Felidae


    [ID:] Maneki-Neko


    [Level:] 5


    [Talent:] Lucky (SSS)


    [Health Points:] 80


    [Mana Points:] 190


    [Magical Damage:] 19


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 14


    [Damage Resistance:] 8


    [Attributes:] Strength 14, Agility 14, Vitality 8, Intelligence 19


    [Skills:] w sh (Rare), Paw Steps (Rare), Ninefold Fortune(Mythical)


    [Attribute Points:]4


    [Skill Points:] 4


    ''Mythical better be worse than legendary,'' He thought, before checking out his skill of Neko.


    ¡ª


    <Ninefold Fortune>


    <Rank: Mythical>


    <Description: Grants an extra life upon death. When HP reaches 0, the user is instantly revived. The revived state removes all debuffs and grants 5 seconds of invincibility. Activation resets all cooldowns. Can only be triggered once per week.


    ¡ª


    Arthur''s eyebrows twitched as he stared at Neko, who was busy grooming herself on a nearby branch.


    "What the actual fuck is this shit?" he thought, his internal voice filled with disbelief. Experience tales with empire


    ''Two lives, removal of all debuffs, cooldown resets, and five seconds of invincibility in one skill? What kind of skill is this?''


    He didn''t dare voice his thoughts out loud, though. Who knew what kind of karma might hurl his way if a powerful person passed by and heard it?


    ''Better safe than sorry,'' He thought.


    After internally cursing Neko, her ancestors, and whatever force decided she should be this overpowered. Arthur sighed deeply, a reluctant smirk creeping onto his face.


    "At least I''ll be able to extract that powerful skill," he muttered. "In a few days, that skill is going to be mine. The more overpowered Neko bes, the better it is for me."@@novelbin@@


    His mood became better, and with a clearer head, Arthur turned his attention to his other summons.


    "Alright, let''s see what the rest of you are hiding."


    He opened Sunless''s status first.


    Scanning the information, Arthur nodded. "Like I thought. No new skill since Sunless already unlocked one at level 5. Makes sense, I guess. Noints here."


    Next, he checked Borak. The boar was pacing around the clearing, asionally sniffing the air. Arthur''s suspicions were confirmed as he reviewed the status page. "Yep, Borak didn''t get one either. So it''s official, Everyone gets a skill on level 5."


    Finally, he moved on to Hank. The hawk swooped down and perched on a low branch, its sharp eyes fixed on Arthur as if sensing it was being reviewed.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow as he read Hank''s status.


    [Race:] Hawk


    [ID:] Hank


    [Level:] 5


    [Talent:] Scout (C-Rank)


    [Health Points:] 70


    [Mana Points:] 80


    [Magical Damage:] 8


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 7


    [Damage Resistance:] 7


    [Attributes:] Strength 7, Agility 7, Vitality 7, Intelligence 8


    [Skills:] w Grab mon), irvoyance(Rare)


    [Attribute Points:] 4


    [Skill Points:] 4


    ¡ª


    <irvoyance>


    <Rank: Rare>


    <Active>


    <Description: Ability to share your sight with a target. The target will be able to see the same scenes as you.


    ¡ª


    Arthur''s lips parted in surprise. "Damn, Hank. That''s¡­ actually solid. I mean, it''s not world-breaking like Neko''s insane skill, but it''s practical and effective for our teamwork. You will be able to share your vision with me, this is going to be amazing."


    Hank tilted its head as if in acknowledgement, letting out a small screech.


    Arthur chuckled, feeling incredibly happy as he reviewed his growing arsenal of strength. "Alright, this is going great."


    "The next step is to check out the Silver Serpent that killed John''s daughter, I will need to check its strength first. Then I will decide whether to continue levelling up or to kill it straight away." He muttered, heading to where John told him the Silver Serpent was.

 Chapter 56 The Silver Serpent

    Arthur''s breath caught as his summon''s visionnded on the source of the glow.


    There it was¡ªthe Silver Serpent.


    The massive snake coiledzily atop a pile of bones and discarded remains.


    Its scales shimmered in light, illuminating the cave. The head of the serpent rested against the ground, its silver eyes half-lidded, giving the impression it was dozing.


    Arthur stared at the shimmering serpent.


    Every predator and adventurer who had dared to challenge it had met the same fate... consumed.


    The gaming interface appeared, disying the stats of the creature before him.


    [The Silver Serpent (Epic Boss - 99%)]


    [Level:] 10


    Description: This apex predator has ruled its domain for years, devouring anyone and anything foolish enough to enter its territory. Its mastery of its environment and unparalleled cunning have pushed it to the brink of evolution. It was once a pseudo-elite, it slowly evolved into an elite boss. It is now undergoing a transformation into bing an epic boss. If left uninterrupted, its strength will grow exponentially.


    Arthur''s breath hitched. "Level 10... and evolving to be an epic boss?" he muttered under his breath. His heart pounded as the reality in front of him appeared grim.


    "This thing isn''t just a threat... it''s a catastrophe waiting to happen. If it finishes evolving, I''m screwed..."


    "Damn you John, your information is years behind..." He thought as he remembered John''s description of the Serpent''s power.


    Arthur took a deep breath, steadying himself.


    He knew what this meant.


    ''there was no time to farm, no time to level up further or prepare for this damn thing. I need to act now, or this serpent will be almost impossible to beat in the duration I am given.''


    "Hank, leave the cave immediately." Arthur thought, before deactivating the link between them.


    ...


    Outside, near the cave.


    Arthur summoned all his beasts and started formting a n.


    Arthur crouched low.


    "Alright, listen up," he whispered. "We don''t have much time. Sunless, you''ll go in first and draw its attention. You will be the main damage dealer, do not try to trade blows with it. Borak, you''re next. You will charge at its sides and keep it busy, making sure that Sunless is not always targeted by the Serpent.


    "Hank, attack from above. Go for its eyes if you can. Neko..." He trailed off, ncing at the cat, who yawned and stretched. "Go to sleep... that''s what you are good at anyway."


    Neko nced at him for a second, then jumped on his shoulder.


    Entering the dimly lit cave, Arthur and his summons positioned themselves carefully, their movements slow and quiet.


    The massive Silver Serpent remained coiled atop a mound of bones.


    Its silver eyes were half-closed, a sign of its evolution nearingpletion.


    Arthur raised his hand, signalling his summons to move.


    No time for hesitation. If the serpent evolved fully into an epic boss, the battle would be much harder¡ªpossibly impossible.


    "Sunless, go!" Arthur whispered sharply.


    Sunless charged forward, its skeletal frame gliding across the cave floor. T


    he sudden motion jolted the serpent awake. Its silver eyes snapped open, narrowing instantly at the intruders.


    Hiss


    With a deafening hiss, the Silver Serpent uncoiled its massive body, raising its head as it prepared to strike.


    The serpentshed out, its speed betraying its massive size. Its fangs are aimed directly at Sunless. Sunless moved gracefully, twisted mid-charge and dodged, swiping at the serpent''s face.


    -25HP


    "Good stuff sunless!" Arthur supported from the back.


    The serpent recoiled slightly, its head shaking from the blow. But the attack seemed to do little to phase the massive creature.


    It let out a thunderous roar, its body coiling tighter as itshed its tail across the ground in anger.


    "Borak, now!" Arthur called.


    Borak rushed in from the side, its tusks aimed at the serpent''s midsection. The Silver Serpent turned just in time, whipping its tail toward Borak. The wild boar managed to lower its head, deflecting the blow partially but still getting knocked off bnce.


    -25HP


    "It''s okay, nice try Borak. We will get them next time," Arthur supported from the backlines.


    Read new adventures at empire


    Borak snorted angrily, shaking off the impact. Without missing a beat, it charged again, ramming into the serpent''s side.


    -10 HP


    "Good hit!" Arthur shouted, a flicker of hope igniting in his chest. "Keep it distracted!"


    The Silver Serpent was now fully enraged, it reared back.


    Its body shimmered, and a pulse of silver energy coursed through its scales. Arthur''s eyes widened in realization. "It''s activating a skill! Everyone, dodge!"


    The serpent lunged at Borak with lightning speed, its fangs sinking into the boar''s nk.


    -50HP


    "Borak!"


    Arthur shouted as he watched the fangsnd on Borak with a grim face.


    "Damn it!" Arthur cursed. "Sunless, get in there and take that damn reptile off of Borak!"


    Sunless leapt forward, its wed handstching onto the serpent''s neck. With a burst of strength, it pulled the serpent''s head back, forcing it to release Borak.


    The serpent''s body writhed violently, mming against the cave walls as it tried to dislodge Sunless.


    "Hank, go for the eyes!" Arthurmanded.


    The hawk who was circling above timed its dive carefully before swooping down. This time, its talons struck true, raking across the serpent''s left eye.


    Critical Hit!


    -20HP


    The serpent let out a deafening screech, its body thrashing wildly in pain. Arthur seized the opportunity, unsheathing his dagger and rushing forward.


    "Let''s see how you like this!" he shouted, aiming for a vulnerable spot near the serpent''s exposed underbelly.


    The dagger plunged in deeply, and blood sttered across Arthur''s hands.


    -40HP


    The serpent''s health bar dipped, but it was far from defeated.


    The Silver Serpent, despite its injuries, began to glow with a faint silver light. Arthur''s instincts screamed at him.


    "Fall back! It''s charging something big!"


    The summons retreated quickly, with Borak limping slightly and Sunless releasing its hold on the serpent''s neck.


    The serpent reared up, its body coiled tightly as silver energy radiated from its scales. Then, with a sudden motion, it mmed its body into the ground, sending shockwaves throughout the cave.


    Arthur was knocked off his feet, his health bar shing as he took the brunt of the impact.@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 58 The Silver Serpent Evolved, Sylvaris!

    Arthur summoned every ounce of mana he had left, activating Shadow Bind once more.


    The shadows surged forward, wrapping tightly around the serpent''s glowing body. It writhed and hissed, but the spell held¡ªbarely.


    "Hit it with everything you''ve got! This is our only chance!" Arthur roared.


    Sunless charged straight for the serpent''s exposed underbelly,nding a devastating strike.


    Critical Hit!


    -45HP


    Borak rammed into the serpent''s side with a deafening crunch, his tusks digging deep into its flesh.


    Critical Hit!


    -35HP


    Hank dove from above, his talons raking across the serpent''s face and leaving deep gashes.


    Critical Hit!


    -25HP


    Arthur, seizing the opportunity, darted forward with his dagger. He aimed for the serpent''s skull, plunging the de in with all his strength.


    Critical Hit!


    -20HP


    The serpent let out one final, ear-piercing shriek as its glowing body flickered and dimmed.


    Its massive form copsed to the ground with a resounding crash, the glow fadingpletely.


    [You Have Killed The Silver Serpent (Epic BOSS)]


    [Ding!]


    [You have levelled up to Level 6]


    [All attribute points will be increased by 1]


    [You have gained 1 free attribute point and 1 Skill Point]


    [An announcement will be made to all beta yers]


    [Would you like to reveal your name?]


    [Yes/no]


    ''No,'' Arthur thought.


    [Global Announcement! yer **** has killed the first Epic-Boss in Armageddon]


    [Ding! You have triggered the S-Level hidden vige #420 quest: Kill The First Epic-Boss. Reward: Epic Skill book & Rare Boots & 10 Gold Coins. ]


    ''Damn, I justpleted an S-Level quest and an A-level quest at once. I''m rich!'' He chuckled, before picking up the loot the Silver Serpent dropped after its death.


    "The rewards for this hidden quest are broken, that''s insane work!" He let out in exasperation, as he read through the rewards.


    [tinum Dagger (Very Rare) has been dropped]


    "This Serpent really is generous," Arthur chuckled, looking at the dead body of the serpent in front of him.


    [tinum Dagger (Very Rare)]


    Description: A dagger made from pure tinum, known for its lightweight yet durable design. Increases critical damage and critical rate slightly.


    ''I can sell my rare dagger now. I am about to be so rich...''


    He drooled thinking about all the golden coins he was about to receive.


    [Epic Skill Book ''de Whirl'' has been rewarded!]


    [Rare Boots ''Iron Boots'' has been rewarded!]


    [10 Gold Coins have been rewarded!]


    ¡ª


    <de Whirl>


    <Rank: Epic>


    <Active>


    <Description: Spin rapidly with your daggers, dealing AoE damage to all enemies in a 5-meter radius. Deals 150% physical damage to all enemies in range. Additional 15% critical hit chance for the spin attack.


    ¡ª


    Arthur read the skill description again, his eyes widening as he absorbed the details.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur stared at the screen, his mouth open wide. "This is insane¡­" he muttered, gripping the skill book tightly.


    An image of himself surrounded by enemies, daggers whirling in a deadly arc, yed in his mind. His smirk grew as he imagined the chaos he could unleash with this skill.


    "This is perfect for farming mobs and dealing with groups of yers. With this, I can decimate anyone who dares to gang up on me." He closed the notification with a flick of his finger.


    Arthur nced at his dagger, the tinum glinting faintly in the cave and ced it in the inventory. Arthur quickly wore the Iron Boots that he had received giving him a slight boost in his agility.


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 6


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 4/6


    [Health Points:] 100


    [Mana Points:] 140


    [Magical Damage:] 14


    [Physical Damage:] 7


    [Damage Resistance:] 10


    [Attributes:] Strength 7, Agility 10, Vitality 10, Intelligence 14 (+20%)


    [Skills:] Shadow Bind(Legendary), de Whirl(Epic)


    [Attribute Points:] 5


    [Skill Points:] 5


    [Equipment:] Ring of Darkness (Legendary), tinum Dagger (Very Rare), Mana Ring(Rare), Backpack (Rare), Iron Dagger (Rare), Wand (Rare), Iron Boots (Rare), Iron Armor(Rare), ...


    Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Arthur stood tall, a wide grin stered across his face as he admired the Silver Serpent before him. Its scales glinted like polished silver in the dim cave light, and its massive body radiated an aura of pure power.


    "Not bad..." Arthur let out, his voice barely above a whisper as he stepped closer, his confidence growing with each step.


    Arthur reached out and took its fangs for John, next his hand hovered over the dead body of the serpent.


    Arthur chuckled, "Ari¡ª" He coughed mid-sentence, quickly regainingposure. "Awaken!"


    A swirling portal of shadow materialized beneath the serpent, its energy pulling the massive beast into its vortex. For a brief moment, the cave was silent, but then the portal red again, and the serpent emerged, its massive form coiling around Arthur protectively.


    The force of the portal''s release sent a gust of wind through the cave, forcing Arthur to shield his face with his arm. The energy coalesced, solidifying into the massive, awe-inspiring form of the Silver Serpent now marked as his.


    A low, rumbling hiss echoed in the cave as the serpent slithered forward, lowering its head to Arthur and rubbing against him like a loyal pet.


    Arthur smirked, stepping back slightly, still taking in the sheer size and majesty of the creature. "Well, aren''t you a big softie now."


    A soft chime echoed in his mind as the system notifications appeared.


    [You have summoned the Silver Serpent. They are nowpletely and utterly loyal to you. They will do as you instruct them without fail. You have the right to name them.]


    [Would you like to name the ''Silver Serpent''] [Yes/No]


    "Yes," Arthur muttered, his grin widening. "Sylvaris."


    [Name Confirmed. The summoned ''Silver Serpent'' is now called ''Sylvaris.'']


    Sylvaris raised its head, letting out a low hiss that reverberated through the cave walls. Its silver eyes gleamed with understanding as it coiled protectively around Arthur, towering over him like a massive guardian.


    Arthur ced a hand on its scales again, feeling a surge of pride at his growing number of summons. "Sylvaris, huh?"


    Arthur''s eyes scanned the status screen in front of him, a grin creeping across his face with each detail he read.


    [Race:] Wonambi


    [ID:] Sylvaris


    [Level:] 10


    [Talent:] Poison (A)


    [Health Points:] 150


    [Mana Points:] 150


    [Magical Damage:] 15


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 14


    [Damage Resistance:] 15


    [Attributes:] Strength 14, Agility 11, Vitality 15, Intelligence 15


    [Skills:] Poison Bite (Very Rare), Land Smash (Very Rare)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 0


    "Sylvaris you are strong!!" he muttered, a wide smile spreading across his face as excitement coursed through him. "I''m going to get carried straight to the pinnacle with this guy!"


    Arthur couldn''t hold back his enthusiasm as he stepped closer, running his hand along Sylvaris''s gleaming silver scales.


    Sylvaris let out a low hiss, leaning slightly into his touch as if acknowledging its master''s approval. Arthur chuckled, rubbing its scales with affection. "You''re a real powerhouse, aren''t you?"


    The serpent''s glowing eyes met Arthur''s, filled with what almost seemed like pride. Arthurughed. "We''re going to wreck anyone who gets in our way, Sylvaris."


    Arthur''s gaze locked onto Sylvaris before he asked. "Sylvaris, how did you evolve from being a pseudo-rare boss to bing an epic rank boss so quickly?" His tone was sharp, his curiosityced with suspicion. "This isn''t normal. If it were, every monster would have done it by now. So, what happened?"


    The serpent hissed lowly, coiling slightly, its massive silver head lowering as if recalling the event.


    Arthur tilted his head, narrowing his eyes. "So you''re saying someone entered this cave while you were asleep?" he asked, piecing together the details. "A person... wounded, bloodied. They copsed in front of you?"


    Sylvaris gave a low, rumbling hiss in response, its shimmering scales reflecting the dim light.


    Arthur''s brows furrowed as his mind raced. "And instead of, I don''t know, helping him or ignoring him... you ate him." He crossed his arms, raising an eyebrow. "Of course, you did."


    The serpent''s long body shifted slightly, the soft sound of its scales brushing against the cave floor. Arthur tapped his foot, urging more of the story out of it. "Wait¡ªyou''re telling me the guy had a glowing fruit in his hand? And you ate that too?"


    Sylvaris raised its head slightly, the faintest glimmer of pride shing in its silver eyes.


    Arthur''s arms dropped to his sides as he processed the information. "So the fruit is what caused your evolution. It boosted you enough to push your talent from C-Rank to A-Rank, and then you just... fell asleep while the transformation happened?"


    "And you woke up to me entering your cave after that." He said, confirming.


    The serpent gave a low, confirming hiss, its head tilting slightly.


    "When did this happen?" Arthur asked, his tone serious.


    Sylvaris''s massive body coiled further, and Arthur took the hiss as its answer. "A day ago... Of course. So the transformation took around a day."


    Arthur rubbed the back of his neck, his gaze drifting toward the cave entrance. "A fruit that can push a pseudo-elite to epic rank... that''s not just a treasure, that''s a treasury. Whoever that man was, he was carrying something powerful. And he died protecting it... only to have you eat it."

 Chapter 60 Quest Reward Tripled!

    The house was sparsely furnished, with a single wooden table, a few chairs, and an unlit firece.


    John gestured for Arthur to sit, setting his bottle down on the table.


    "What''s this about?" John asked, his voice low, his eyes narrowing suspiciously as he leaned forward in his chair.


    Arthur mirrored his movement, resting his elbows on the table as he locked eyes with John. "The serpent you asked me to kill..."


    "What about it?" John interrupted, his tone sharp, carrying an edge of dread.


    Arthur paused for a moment, before speaking.


    "It evolved."


    John''s reaction was immediate.


    His chair scraped harshly against the wooden floor as he bolted upright, his hands mming down on the table.


    "What!" he barked. "What do you mean it evolved?"


    "I''m telling you," Arthur said, leaning back slightly. "That serpent evolved into an epic-rank boss. It''s no longer a pseudo-elite."


    John''s disbelief was painted all over his face.


    His mouth opened, but no words came out. He finally sank back into his chair, his hands gripping the edge of the table tightly.


    "How is that possible?" he muttered, shaking his head. "How can it evolve from a pseudo-elite to an epic rank? That... that doesn''t happen without a reason."


    Arthur shrugged, feigning nonchnce, though his tone remained sharp. "I don''t know how, but I do know this isn''t the quest I agreed to. So..."


    He pushed his chair back and stood, brushing his hands off as if dusting away the topic. "I''m out."


    John''s head shot up, his expression panicked. "Wait!" he called out, his voice almost desperate as he reached a hand toward Arthur.


    Arthur paused mid-step, turning slightly, his lips curving into the faintest smirk. "What is it now?"


    John''s hands trembled slightly as he gripped the edge of the table. "You''re telling me it evolved into something that dangerous and you''re just walking away? Did you even try to kill it?"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, his tone calm but with a hint of frustration. "Try? No, John. I value my life. You sent me after what was supposed to be a pseudo-elite. This... this was a whole different beast¡ªliterally." He gestured vaguely. "And unless you''re offering me something more, I''m not risking my neck for a suicide mission."


    John''s eyes darted around the room as he processed Arthur''s words. He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a near whisper. "What do you want? What will it take to make you finish this?"


    Arthur hid his satisfaction, keeping his expression controlled. "For starters, double the reward. No... triple. Do you want me to take on an epic boss? You better make it worth my while."


    John hesitated, his jaw tightening. "Triple? That''s insane!"


    Arthur turned fully, folding his arms. "Is it? Or is it insane to send someone after an epic-ranked beast with pseudo-elite rewards? Think about it, John. That serpent isn''t just sitting there waiting. It might already be evolving to get even stronger, and when it does, how many lives will it take before someone strongeres along?"


    He leaned forward, narrowing his eyes. "This is your chance to fix it. Right now."


    John''s breathing quickened as he considered the stakes. Finally, he nodded, his shoulders sagging in defeat. "Fine. Triple the reward. But you better kill it this time."


    Arthur tilted his head, a small grin tugging at the corner of his lips. "Deal," he said, extending his hand.


    As John shook it, Arthur''s mind raced smugly. ''This is perfect. Once I give him the fang and prove it''s already dead, I''ll walk away with triple the original reward and no extra effort.''


    But as he turned to leave, John spoke again. "One more thing."


    Arthur stopped mid-step, turning his head slightly. "What?"


    John''s eyes narrowed, his tone colder. "I''ll check whether that monster has actually evolved into an epic rank boss. And if I find out you''re lying... you''ll pay for it. Triple¡ªno, quadruple the cost."


    Arthur''s smirk spread wider, his confidence unshaken. "Don''t worry, John. You won''t have to charge me anything. Just make sure my reward is ready by tomorrow."


    With that, Arthur walked out of John''s house, shutting the door firmly behind him.


    As he headed toward the forest, a mischievous grin yed on his face. ''This will buy me just enough time.''


    Find more to read at empire@@novelbin@@


    Arriving at the edge of the forest, Arthur checked his surroundings for any yers. After making sure no one was around, he raised his hand.


    A summoning portal shimmered into existence in front of him.


    Momentster, Sylvaris slithered out, its enormous silver form glinting.


    The serpent coiled itself around a nearby tree, hissing softly as its sharp eyes met Arthur''s.


    "Sylvaris," Arthur began, crouching slightly to meet the serpent''s gaze, "I need you to go back to your cave for a day."


    "Just act as you always did, eat any monster thates near and make your presence felt. No one should question that you''re the same terrifying boss you were before¡ªno in fact I need you to be a more terrifying boss than before."


    Sylvaris let out a low hiss in acknowledgement, its massive silver body coiling tightly as its piercing eyes glinted with understanding.


    Arthur stepped back, watching as the serpent turned and slithered silently into the forest, its movement graceful yet terrifying.


    "Good," Arthur muttered under his breath, a small smile tugging at his lips. "If John tries to investigate, he''ll get exactly what he is looking for."


    Turning back toward the vige, Arthur''s mind was already on the next step.


    "Time to make some money," he muttered, a small smile curving on his lips as he envisioned the money that he would soon receive.


    The vige za was bustling, more packed than usual. yers crowded the area, their chatter filling the air with spection and anticipation. Most of the talk centred around the auction that Arthur had announced.


    "Do you think the rare item he teased is actually in his hands?" one yer asked, his voice filled with excitement.


    "Of course! This guy has been dominating the marketce with his umon gear," another replied. "If he''s iming he has a rare item, it''s gotta be legit."

 Chapter 63 Rare Items Sold!

    Lieutenant Adam nced at Gates, exhaling slowly. "You seem hell-bent on having this item," he said with a slight edge in his voice. "Fine, let''s make a deal."


    Gates tilted his head, his grin widening. "A deal, you say? Go on."


    Adam folded his arms. "I''ll stop bidding for this item right now. But if the second rare item isn''t something you currently need, you back off and let me have it without a fight. Deal?"


    Gates considered it for a moment, his grin fading slightly as he weighed the offer. "Hmm... fair enough," he said, extending his hand.


    "Deal."


    "Going Once"


    "Going twice!"


    Arthur stood at the stall, his hand raised. "Sold! For 15 gold coins to Gates!" he announced, his tone carrying some excitement.


    The crowd burst into murmurs of disbelief.


    "Fifteen gold coins? That''s a fortune!"


    "That''s $150,000! You could buy a sports car for that!"


    Arthur, grinning ear to ear, epted the trade request from Gates.


    [yer Gates would like to trade.]


    [Yes/No]


    Arthur pressed [Yes].


    [Gates deposited: 15 Gold Coins.]


    [Fateless deposited: Iron Dagger (Rare).]


    Both confirmed the trade and the transaction waspleted smoothly.


    "Thanks for the business, Mr. Gates," Arthur said with a small bow, his tone professional.


    Gates gave a nod, his trademark grin still in ce. "Pleasure''s all mine, Mr. Fateless."


    As Gates walked away with his prize, the crowd erupted into apuse, whispers flying left and right.


    "This guy just spent $150,000 like it was nothing!"


    "I wish I was born rich..."


    One yer sighed dramatically. "I would sell my entire inventory for half of that dagger''s value."


    "Your inventory wouldn''t even cost 1 silver coin let alone half of what the dagger costs." A yer snickered at the remark.


    Meanwhile, Arthur turned his attention back to the crowd, his grin faltering slightly. ''I can''t believe they agreed not topete for the next item. I already know it won''t fetch as much profit as the first one. But if I back out now, my reputation as an auctioneer will fall,'' he thought, letting out a quiet sigh.


    With a flick of his hand, he disyed the next item.


    "And now," Arthur dered, his voice amplified for the eager crowd, "the final item of today''s auction¡ªa Rare Iron Wand! Perfect for spellcasters and mana users alike. This wand will give you the edge you need to dominate your enemies and oust your rivals!"


    He held the wand up for everyone to see, the polished iron gleaming faintly in the light.


    "The starting price for this remarkable item is 5 gold coins," Arthur announced.


    Lieutenant Adam, standing near the front, frowned slightly. "The starting price is a bit steep," he muttered under his breath. But he didn''tin¡ªafter all, he''d struck a deal with Gates, and now the bidding field was his.


    "I''ll start at 5 gold coins," Adam dered confidently, raising his hand.


    A few other yers in the crowd hesitated, then joined the fray.


    Experience more on empire


    "5 gold coins and 10 silver coins!"


    "5 gold coins and 20 silver coins!"


    Adam raised an eyebrow but didn''t respond immediately. Before he could speak, a new voice chimed in.


    "6 gold coins!" shouted a young man, his umon armour shining in the sunlight.


    Arthur smirked. "A new challenger appears."@@novelbin@@


    The bidding continued, but it became clear that most of the crowd didn''t want to go against Adam. His affiliation with the army gave him an edge, and the others didn''t want him to target them.


    As the bidding hit 7 gold coins, Adam finally turned to the remainingpetitors, his tone calm but firm. "Just so we''re clear, I''m from the military. I would be very grateful if you guys gave me some face and allowed me to get this wand."


    The challengers exchanged uneasy nces and one by one, they dropped out.


    "Sold," Arthur said with ack of enthusiasm. "For 8 gold coins to Lieutenant Adam."


    The crowd pped politely, but it was clear they were more entertained by the first auction.


    Adam initiated the trade.


    [Lieutenant Adam IV would like to trade.]


    [Yes/No]


    Arthur pressed [Yes].


    [Lieutenant Adam IV deposited: 8 Gold Coins.]


    [Fateless deposited: Iron Wand (Rare).]


    Once the trade wasplete, Adam gave Arthur a small smile. "Thanks for the wand. I''ll make good use of it."


    Arthur nodded, his voice professional again. "I look forward to seeing what you aplish with it."


    As Adam walked away, Arthur leaned back against his stall, letting out a sigh. ''Not as GOOD as the first one, but hey, it''s still 8 gold coins.''


    The crowd began to disperse, murmuring among themselves about the auctions.


    "That dagger went for way more than the wand, didn''t it?"


    "Yeah, but the wand was still worth a ton. I''d kill for that kind of money."


    As Arthur was preparing to leave the area, he heard a familiar and overly cheerful voice call out.


    "Heya!"


    He froze for a moment, recognizing the voice immediately.


    Turning around, his suspicions were confirmed. "The fake princess..." he muttered under his breath. Jasmine was walking toward him, her grin so wide it could rival the Joker.


    "You''re too enthusiastic," Arthur said as soon as she was close. His brows furrowed. "Something''s wrong."


    "Wrong? Me? Never!" Jasmine said, but her expression faltered for a split second, resembling a thief caught red-handed.


    Arthur crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing. "Hmm... Okay." He turned and resumed walking, only for her to trail closely behind him.


    After a few steps, he stopped abruptly, causing her to almost bump into him. "Why are you following me?" he asked with a sigh, ncing over his shoulder.


    "Remember?" she said, beaming. "You said I can follow you inside the vige, just not outside."


    Arthur sighed deeply, already feeling his patience wearing thin. "Right," he muttered, turning back around. He took a step forward, then paused again, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. "What else?"


    "What else?" she repeated, tilting her head to feign innocence.


    "You''re not following me just to keep mepany, are you?" Arthur said, his gaze sharp and questioning.


    Jasmine''s grin faltered, and she scratched the back of her neck. "Oh, you mean that¡­ Ahem." She cleared her throat, visibly nervous. "You know the inn you paid for..."


    Arthur''s expression turned stony. "Yes, I do," he said tly, already bracing himself for the inevitable.


    "The next pay¡ª"


    "Stop right there," Arthur interrupted, raising his hand.


    "But¡ª"


    "I said stop," he insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument. He pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling slowly. "Let me guess. The lost princess wants money for her living expenses. And, of course, your dad will totally pay me back, right?"


    Jasmine''s grin returned, softer this time. "Exactly! See? You''re such a genius."


    Arthur groaned. "How much this time?"


    She hesitated, holding up three fingers. "Two silver coins?"


    Arthur blinked. "Two silver coins? What are you doing in that inn, throwingvish banquets?"


    "No!" she protested, pouting. "It''s just¡­ you know¡­ rent, food, and... other essentials."


    Arthur stared at her, his face unreadable, before shaking his head. "No. You are only getting one silver coin, and it betterst you a week. You''re lucky I''m too tired to argue." He opened his inventory and gave her the amount.


    "There. Happy now?" Arthur said, crossing his arms.


    Jasmine''s face lit up, and she pped her hands. "You''re the best! I promise my dad will repay you in full. My dad is generous, he might even give you a powerful item!"


    Arthur gave her a nk look. "Yeah, sure. I''ll put that promise right next to my ''Primordial dragon pet aspirations.''"


    "See? Optimism suits you!" she chirped, giving him a thumbs-up.


    Arthur stared at her, his mouth slightly open in disbelief. "Optimism? Lady, you''ve been in this game for a few days, and I''m already feeling pessimistic when hanging out with you. All you''ve been doing is giving me trouble and bleeding me dry."


    She gasped, clutching her chest as if wounded. "Bleeding you dry? Fateless, I''m practically your lucky charm! Haven''t you noticed how sessful you''ve been since we met?"


    Arthur squinted at her, his suspicion growing. "My what? You''ve done absolutely nothing but follow me around and¡ªwait¡ªdid you just call yourself my lucky charm?"


    "Absolutely," she said, nodding earnestly. "I''m like... the secret to your sess. Look at how much gold you''ve made!"


    Arthur groaned, running a hand down his face. "The gold I''ve made was through my hard work and my auctions. What exactly have you contributed?"


    "Support!" she said brightly. "Moral support. Emotional support. And I''ve even made youugh a couple of times. Admit it, mypany is priceless."


    Arthur stared at her for a moment, then pinched the bridge of his nose. "You''re unbelievable."


    She gave him a cheeky smile before bouncing off toward the inn. Arthur watched her go, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I''ve got to figure out a way to get rid of her," he muttered to himself. "Or at least start charging her rent for following me around."

 Chapter 65 The Wolves Territory

    Arthur flicked his hand, summoning Lupin from a swirling portal of dark energy. The lone wolf emerged with a low growl, its lithe form crouched close to the ground.


    Lupin''s sharp nose twitched, sniffing the air, while its eyes scanned the dense forest around them, alert to any movement.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted upward. "Hank," he muttered, his voice steady, "scouting duty. Let me know if there''s trouble up ahead."


    With a soft cry, the hawkunched into the air, its wings slicing through the filtered beams of sunlight streaming between the trees.


    For a moment, Arthur watched as Hank disappeared above the canopy, his talons glinting faintly before vanishing from sight.


    Arthur adjusted his grip on the dagger resting in his hand. The faint crunch of his boots against the leaf-strewn ground seemed almost too loud in the otherwise silent forest.


    "This area should be a prime spot for farming," he said under his breath, ncing at Lupin, who prowled beside him, as silent as a shadow.


    As they went deeper into the forest, signs of life became less frequent. The rustling of leaves to his left drew Arthur''s attention, his body tensing. Before he could react, a corroded rabbit burst from the bush, its decayed fur exposing patches of flesh, white teeth and it''s infamous red eyes.


    Arthur stepped back in one fluid motion, clearing the way. "Lupin, take care of it!"


    The wolf shot forward, a streak of shadow and muscle. The corrupted rabbit tensed, its rotting body twitching with unnatural speed as it sprang into the air, jagged ws aiming for Lupin''s body.


    Lupin met the creature head-on, its fangs shing. With a precise snap of its jaws, the wolf mped down hard on the rabbit''s shoulder, forcing it to the ground.


    thud.


    -15HP


    The rabbit shrieked, its sickly red blood spraying from the wound as it kicked out frantically, trying to break free. But Lupin didn''t relent. Before the rabbit could retaliate, the wolf''s powerful paws mmed down, pinning it in ce. With a savage growl, Lupin sank its teeth into the rabbit''s exposed neck and twisted violently.


    -30HP [Critical Hit!]


    The corrupted creature spasmed, its movements frantic and desperate. But just as it seemed to regain its strength, Lupin struck again. The wolf lunged low, sinking its fangs into the rabbit''s hindquarters and flinging it across the clearing.


    The twisted creature hit the ground hard, its body skidding through the dirt as a fresh spray of blood sttered across the leaves.


    -25HP [Critical Hit!]


    Arthur watched the fight, his eyes narrowed as the rabbit twitched on the forest floor, its health bar hanging by a thread. Lupin prowled toward it, slow and deliberate now, his head low and teeth bared. The rabbit tried to rise¡ªits ws scraping the ground weakly¡ªbut the wolf was already there.


    With one final strike, Lupin''s jaws closed around the creature''s throat, cutting off its pained screech in an instant. He shook his head once, sharp and precise, and the corrupted rabbit fell still.


    -10HP


    Find adventures on empire


    [Ding! You have in a Corroded Rabbit (Level 4).]


    Arthur let out a low breath as the notification chimed softly.


    Lupin released the rabbit''s limp body, green ichor dripping from his fangs as he stepped back. The wolf turned to Arthur, its steady gaze asking for approval.


    Arthur smirked, crouching briefly to pat Lupin''s body. "Good boy. Not too bad, huh? You didn''t even break a sweat."


    Lupin let out a low huff of satisfaction, his tail giving a single flick before he turned his attention back to the forest¡ªready, waiting for the next fight.


    Arthur straightened, his gaze drifting to the rabbit''s corpse as thest of its health bar faded from view. "It put up a bit of a fight¡­ but nothing we can''t handle."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, raising a brow at the notification. "But to think that there''s a Level 4 rabbit? That''s new." He crouched to inspect the loot the creature had dropped.


    [Stone Sword (Umon) has been dropped.]


    His lips curled into a small smile as he lifted the weapon, its crude de glinting faintly in the dappled light. "An umon stone sword? I haven''t had one of those in a long time. I almost thought they were extinct now." he murmured, stowing the weapon into his inventory.


    He nodded to Lupin. "Let''s move on. There''s plenty more where that came from."


    With silent grace, the wolf fell back into step beside him, the two disappearing deeper into the forest.


    They continued forward, carving a path through the increasingly dense mobs. Arthur let Lupin handle most of the creatures, taking the opportunity to observe the wolf''s movements. Its precision and ferocity left little doubt about his ruthlessness and strength.@@novelbin@@


    "Good boy," he said, ruffling the wolf''s fur lightly as it returned, carrying another piece of loot in its jaws. "As expected from a pseudo-elite lone wolf,"


    A sharp screech echoed from above, drawing Arthur''s attention. Hank swooped low, circling briefly before darting off toward a thicket ahead.


    Arthur''s hand tightened around his dagger as his gaze followed the bird. "More mobs up ahead?" he guessed, his tone steady. "Alright, let''s see what we''re dealing with."


    The trio moved in synchrony. Lupin stalked low to the ground, Hank scouted above, and Arthur checked the path ahead of them. Together, they cleared the forest quickly and efficiently.


    Each encounter ended swiftly, Arthur relying on his summons to handle the brunt of the work while he focused on strategy or better put...beingzy.


    An hourter, Arthur halted near a familiar clearing, his senses on high alert. The faint, metallic tang of blood remained in the air. His eyes narrowed at the sight of deep w marks gouged into the bark of nearby trees.


    "This is it," he said, his voice low, almost swallowed by the silence. "The wolves'' territory."


    As they stepped into the wolves'' territory, the air grew heavier. Arthur paused mid-stride, a thought sparking in his mind. He nced down at Lupin, who prowled silently beside him.


    "You were in a pack before, weren''t you?" Arthur asked, his voice calm.


    Lupin''s ears flicked, and the wolf slowed. A low, mournful howl rose from his throat¡ªsoft at first, but heavy with the weight of old memories. Arthur caught the shift in its posture.


    ''His muscles tensed,'' He thought.


    Arthur''s lips quirked into a faint smirk. "Do you hate that old pack?"


    Lupin''s response was immediate. The wolf''s head shot up, and a growl rolled deep in its chest, raw and guttural.


    It was more than a sound¡ªit was fury, almost primal. The faint light caught the glint of its fangs as the growl gave way to a howl, louder and sharper this time, like a battle cry.


    Arthur''s grin widened, a flicker of amusement crossing his face as he crouched slightly to meet Lupin''s gaze. "What do you say we go take your revenge? Do you want to?"


    Lupin''s eyes locked onto his, glowing with an intensity that left no room for doubt. The wolf''s tailshed, ws digging into the earth, its howl echoing through the clearing¡ªalmost as if it was answering yes to Arthur''s question.


    "Good," Arthur murmured, standing tall again, his smile turning sharper. "Then let''s make sure they regret ever turning on you."

 Chapter 67 Rare items Are No Longer Rare

    [Alpha Wolf (Pseudo-Elite Boss)]


    Level: 7


    Details: The Alpha Wolf is the undisputed leader of its pack, standing a full head taller than its kin. Its pitch-ck coat is scarred from countless battles. Every step it takes sends ripples of fear through lesser creatures.


    The small battlefield erupted into chaos as Arthur''s summons executed their roles without wasting time.


    Arthur stood back, watching with an amused expression on his face, his dagger spinningzily in his hand.


    "Sylvaris, take the three over there! Let''s not make this a long story," Arthurmanded, pointing at the circling wolves. The serpent hissed in acknowledgement and surged forward.


    Sylvaris met the first wolf head-on. The beast snarled and leapt at the serpent, but Sylvaris reared back, coiling like a spring before snapping forward.


    Its fangs found the wolf''s throat, and with a quick shake, the wolf was down.


    As it tried to get back up, Sylvaris didn''t waste time and his fangs once again found the wolf''s throat.


    -60HP


    -50HP


    "That''s one down," Arthur muttered, his eyes gleaming. "Sylvaris, Keep going."


    The serpent turned its attention to the remaining two wolves. They circled cautiously, their hackles raised, but Sylvaris was faster.


    Arthur caught the shift in its posture and recognized the familiar coil of tension building in its body.


    "Sylvaris," Arthur called, his voice sharp with authority, "use Land Smash! Clear them out!"


    The serpent hissed back, its powerful tail lifting into the air as it began to coil tighter and tighter. The ground beneath Sylvaris trembled slightly, the vibrations spreading outward and catching the attention of every creature in the clearing including the Alpha Wolf that was fighting Lupin.


    Sensing the Alpha Wolf was not focused on their fight, Lupin''s eyes shone with intelligence and a hint of anger.@@novelbin@@


    He leapt just in time andnded a powerful w smash that sent the Alpha Wolf a few meters back.


    -25HP


    The wolves, initially emboldened by their numbers, hesitated. Their instinct told them something big wasing.


    "What''s wrong, boys?" Arthur taunted, a smirk ying on his lips. "You''re not scared, are you?"


    Sylvaris struck.


    With a sudden, deafening crack, the tail mmed into the ground with explosive force. The shockwave from the impact tore through the clearing, sending up a cloud of dirt and debris that obscured the battlefield for a split second.


    The effect was immediate and devastating.


    The wolves closest to the impact were thrown back violently, their bodies tumbling through the air before crashing into trees or the ground.


    -70HP


    -75HP


    -60HP


    The sound of cracking bones and pained yelps filled the air as Sylvaris unwound from its coiled position. The serpent raised its head, hissing triumphantly as the dust settled, revealing the aftermath of its skill.


    Three wolvesy motionless on the ground, their bodies broken from the sheer force of the attack. Another wolf, barely standing, staggered away with a limp, its eyes wide with fear but Sylvaris did not give it the chance to think of running.


    Sylvaris immediately snapped forward, giving the wolf a final blow and ending its miserable life within a single breath.


    -30HP


    Arthur''s grin widened as the notifications popped up.


    [You have in Wolf (Level 5)]


    [You have in Wolf (Level 6)]


    [You have in Wolf (Level 5)]


    "That''s what I''m talking about!" Arthur eximed, punching the air. "Sylvaris, you absolute beast! Remind me to get you a bonus snack after this. In fact, you can eat them if you want."


    Sylvaris turned his massive head toward Arthur, his silver eyes gleaming with pride as if acknowledging the praise. Its tail swayed slightly, the power still radiating from its form like heat waves.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Arthur approached the glowing loot hovering above the fallen wolves. "What do we have here?" he muttered, rubbing his hands together as he inspected the items.


    [Iron Sword (Rare) has been dropped]


    [Mana Earring (Rare) has been dropped]


    [Iron Shield (Rare) has been dropped]


    Arthur''s grin turned downright wicked. "Three rare items in one go? Neko, I love you. Your luck talent is downright terrifying. Now that I look at it, I might be d to have summoned you. Who knows what I could have summoned instead, I definitely wouldn''t be making so much money without that talent of yours."


    "Maybe I should remove the sanction on her, and summon her to go around and explore this world with me" He muttered.


    He quickly scooped up the loot, cing the Mana Earring on his ears while mentally tallying the profit the other items would bring at auction. "This is going to fund a whole lot of mayhem. Heh, looks like it''s time to start nning the next auction."


    "Not bad, Sylvaris. Not bad at all," Arthur muttered, his voice carrying a tone of approval. He reached out briefly, his fingers brushing the serpent''s head that approached him.


    Sylvaris seized the moment, his body slithering upward, attempting to coil around Arthur''s torso. The movement was fluid and quick, but Arthur stiffened immediately.


    "Wait¡ªdon''t," he said, sidestepping out of the coils with a sharp motion. "Not now. You can''t restrict my movement. I need to figure out what''s happening with your brothers."


    Sylvaris froze mid-motion, his body retreating with a graceful ripple. A soft hiss escaped his lips, not quite menacing but slightly sad. His luminous eyes flickered, their glow betraying a sh of something akin to wounded pride.


    Arthur nced back at him, his expression unreadable for a moment before he exhaled softly. "Don''t be upset, I will let you do it another time."


    The serpent inclined his head slightly as if conceding, before lowering himself to the forest floor with a satisfied hiss.


    Arthur''s focus shifted to the rest of the skirmish. "All right, everyone, back to work! The wolves aren''t going to kill themselves¡­ though honestly, they might try if Sylvaris goes for another Land Smash."


    Borak and Hank who were invigorated by Sylvaris''s devastating disy, snorted and screeched in response, diving back into the battle with ferocity.

 Chapter 68 Lupin Vs Alpha

    One of the wolves lunged at Borak, snapping its jaws dangerously close to his snout. Borak stomped the ground, kicking up dirt and forcing the wolf to retreat a step.


    Arthur smirked, calling out, "Borak, don''t just scare it¡ªtime to remind it who''s in charge!"


    Borak snorted deeply and charged forward, his tusks threatening the wolf.


    The wolf sidestepped with surprising agility, darting around to try and nk him. Arthur chuckled. "Clever little furball, aren''t you? Too bad you''ve got Borak to deal with."


    The wolf attempted another attack, this time aiming for Borak''s side, but the boar spun just in time, his tusks catching the wolf''s shoulder.


    -25HP


    "Nice one!" Arthur called, his grin widening. "Keep it up, Borak. Make it regret trying to fight you."


    Meanwhile, Hank circled high above, his sharp eyes fixed on the second wolf. The wolf snapped its head up, tracking the hawk''s movements with a wary growl.


    Arthur noted the tension building up in the wolf and shouted, "Hank, wait for it¡­ let it think it''s safe, then hit it when it lunges. Timing is key here!"


    The wolf finally lost patience and leapt upward, its jaws wide in an attempt to catch Hank mid-flight. Hank folded his wings slightly, diving just out of reach before banking quickly. Arthur''s voice rang out, "Now! w Grab!"


    Hank''s talons shed,tching onto the wolf''s hind leg and yanking it off bnce mid-lunge. The wolf yelped as it hit the ground awkwardly.


    Arthur chuckled, his amusement growing.


    Meanwhile, Borak had gotten the wolf with a powerful charge and made him lose bnce.


    The wolf tried to scramble back to its feet, but Borak wasted no time. He charged, aiming his tusks squarely at the downed enemy.


    The impact sent the wolf flying into a nearby tree.


    -30HP


    [You Have in Wolf (Level 6)]


    [Backpack (Rare) has been dropped]


    Arthur nced at thest wolf, which was now cornered, its growls growing weaker but still defiant. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that," Arthur muttered. "But guts alone won''t save you."


    The wolf that was fighting Hank darted toward Borak in a final, desperate attempt tond a blow at an enemy, but Hank was faster.


    The hawk dove once more,tching onto the wolf''s back with his talons and dragging it down.


    -25HP


    Borak tried to follow up but Arthur stopped him.


    "Borak, Stop! Leave Hank handle that wolf, don''t steal the show now." He said, stopping the boar mid-charge.


    Afternding his w Grab skill, Hank immediately followed up with another attack, ending the wolf''s life who had already sustained many injuries.


    -15HP


    [You Have in Wolf (Level 6)]


    [Iron Sword (Rare) has been dropped]


    Arthur folded his arms, watching the defeated wolf slump to the ground. "Good job, boys. You have killed the predators of this area, alone! You are doing amazing, keep up the good work." he said, nodding in approval.


    His eyes drifted to Lupin and the alpha wolf, who were still locked in a fierce duel. The two circled each other, their bodies tense, each wolf waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    Lupin lunged suddenly, aiming for the alpha''s throat, but the Alpha twisted away and countered with a sh to Lupin''s side.


    Arthur winced. "Damn, Lupin, you''re holding nothing back, huh? That''s one hell of a grudge you''ve got there."


    The alpha let out a deep, guttural growl, charging at Lupin with ferocious speed. Lupin dodged narrowly, his fangs snapping at the alpha''s hind leg in retaliation. Arthur leaned against a tree, his expression contemtive.


    "I could step in and end this right now," he muttered. "But something tells me Lupin doesn''t want that. This fight¡­ it''s personal."


    He turned his focus back to Borak and Hank, who were catching their breath after their victories. "Rest up," he said with a faint smirk. "Now let''s see how Lupin handles his old boss."


    Arthur crossed his arms, his eyes locked on the grudge match unfolding before him. "This is better than anything I''ve seen in this world so far. This is some good lore, it''s quite interesting too." He chuckled quietly to himself, watching as Lupin and the alpha wolf shed once more.


    The trees trembled as Lupin and the Alpha Wolf faced off, their low howls like distant thunder rolling through the oppressive silence.


    The Alpha, that dwarfed Lupin, stood tall and unyielding, his matted fur bristling with menace. his yellow eyes glowed faintly, not with mere hunger but with the cold assurance of a ruler defending his throne.


    Lupin, slightly smaller but no less fearsome, mirrored his stance, his lean frame coiled with power and his silver coat radiated elegance.


    Arthur stood several paces back, his hand resting on the hilt of his dagger as he watched the confrontation unfold. "This one''s going to be brutal," he muttered, his voice filled with anticipation. "Lupin, don''t let that oversized mutt scare you. Remember, even kings can fall."


    The Alpha struck first, his movement a blur of raw power.


    His ws which were as sharp as daggers shed through the air, aiming for Lupin''s throat.


    But Lupin was ready.


    With a swift sidestep, he ducked low, the Alpha''s ws slicing through empty space. Wasting no time, Lupin lunged, his fangs sinking into the Alpha''s hind leg with a forceful snap.


    -15HP


    Explore stories at empire


    The Alpha snarled in a fury, his massive head whipping around with terrifying speed. his jaws snapped inches from Lupin''s neck, forcing him to release his grip and dart back to a safe distance.


    The Alpha''s leg trembled under the brutal attack from earlier, but he didn''t falter. Instead, he surged forward with relentless aggression, his ws aimed with brutality.


    Arthur winced as the Alpha''s strike connected, raking across Lupin''s nk and sending a spray of blood across the dirt.


    ''That''s gotta hurt,'' Arthur thought.


    Lupin let out a sharp yelp but remained on his feet, his eyes zing with defiance.


    -30HP


    "Damn it, Lupin!" Arthur called out, his voice sharp but steady. "Keep moving. Hit where it hurts¡ªgo for the throat or the eyes!"


    Lupin didn''t need the encouragement. With a feral snarl, he leapt upward, his jawstching onto the Alpha''s shoulder.


    His teeth tore through the thick fur, and the Alpha let out a guttural roar, staggering slightly as blood seeped from the wound.


    -20HP


    The Alpha retaliated instantly, bucking like a maddened beast. his sheer strength sent Lupin flying, and mming into a tree with a heavy thud that shook the ground.


    Arthur''s heart pounded as he watched Lupin rise slowly, blood streaking his coat but his stance unbroken. "Get back in there, Lupin," he muttered under his breath. "You''re not done yet."


    "The anger in your eyes... The hatred in your heart, you''ve got to keep fighting until thest breath!" Arthur supported from the side.


    The Alpha stood in the centre, his breathing in ragged bursts. he snarled, his eyes narrowing as he assessed his opponent, lupin.


    Lupin stepped forward, his resolve not in the least shaken.


    His eyes locked back onto the Alpha, and his growl deepened, echoing with a hint of rage. Arthur''s eyes widened slightly. "Oh, he''s pissed. The Alpha''s in trouble now."@@novelbin@@

 Chapter 69 Lupin vs Alpha, The Finale!

    "Oh, he''s pissed. The Alpha''s in trouble now."


    The two wolves shed again, their bodies colliding with a force that sent up a cloud of dust. Their ws and fangs tore into each other''s body with ferocity.


    -5HP


    -6HP Experience more on empire


    The Alpha reared back and mmed its paw down toward Lupin, who dodged nimbly to the side. In a blur of motion, Lupin leapt onto the Alpha''s back, his ws raking down its spine.


    -15HP


    The Alpha let out a howl of pain, bucking wildly to throw Lupin off, but Lupin held firm, his jaws snapping at the back of the Alpha''s neck.


    Arthur couldn''t help but chuckle. "Now that''s a power move. Ride that damn beast into submission, Lupin!"


    The Alpha eventually managed to shake Lupin off, whipping around to face him with fury. Blood dripped from its wounds, and its growl was more guttural.


    The Alpha let out another roar and charged, its ws aiming for Lupin''s chest. Lupin sidestepped at thest second, and the Alpha''s momentum carried it straight towards a nearby tree. The wolf was able to stop his body from colliding at thest moment


    Seizing the moment, Lupin leapt onto the Alpha once again, this time going straight for the Alpha''s vulnerable neck.


    The Alpha, however, wasn''t so easily caught. With an almost impossible grace, it twisted its massive body, dodging Lupin''s attack by mere inches. Lupinnded heavily, his ws skidding against the ground as he pivoted to face the Alpha again.


    The Alpha let out a deafening roar, its muscles rippling as it lunged forward. Lupin braced himself. The two wolves collided in midair with a sickening crunch, their bodies entwined in a vicious struggle.


    The Alpha came out in a better shape as the collision ended.


    -10HP


    -12HP


    Lupin staggered slightly, his chest heaving as blood dripped from his wounds onto the dirt. Despite the pain, his growl never wavered, vibrating with fury.


    The Alpha mirrored his exhaustion, its hulking body swaying slightly as it stood tall, its yellow eyes burning with defiance.


    Arthur''s gaze flicked between the two wolves, his brow furrowed. "This is insane," he muttered under his breath. "Lupin''s barely hanging on, but he is refusing to back down. That Alpha... even it seems to respect him now."


    The Alpha let out a roar, shaking the forest around them, but there was a hesitation¡ªa moment of realization in its eyes.


    Lupin was no longer another prey that he could step on. Lupin wasn''t submitting. He was fighting for dominance, and for the first time, the Alpha seemed uncertain.


    Lupin lunged forward, his ws shing across the Alpha''s side.


    -13HP


    The Alpha retaliated instantly, its jaws mping onto Lupin''s shoulder and tossing him like a rag doll across his shoulder.


    -15HP


    Lupin crashed into the ground with a yelp, his legs trembling as he pushed himself up. His eyes never left the Alpha.


    Growl


    Arthur could feel the anger and frustration radiating from his summon.


    The Alpha growled low, stepping closer.


    Arthur clenched his fists. "Lupin, don''t push yourself¡ªwait for an opening!" But Lupin didn''t flinch.


    He bared his teeth, his growl louder and more defiant than ever.


    The Alpha lunged, and Lupin dodged, his movements slightly sluggish from all the wounds he had umted.


    Nheless, he circled the Alpha, his eyes searching for any weakness he could exploit.


    His movements screamed desperation but also strategy. Arthur''s heart pounded as he watched the two wolves dance around each other.


    The Alpha charged again, its ws aiming for Lupin''s side. This time, Lupin didn''t dodge. He braced himself and let the ws tear into his side.


    -20HP


    Arthur''s eyes widened. "Lupin, buddy, you''ve got to stop using your body to block attacks. It''s not a good strategy. You barely have 10% of your original health points"


    Lupin grunted in pain, but a dangerous gleam sparked in his eyes. As the Alpha leaned in for the kill, Lupin snapped forward, his teeth sinking deep into the Alpha''s exposed neck.


    -30HP


    [Critical Hit!]


    The Alpha let out a choked roar, its massive body thrashing as blood spurted from the wound.


    Lupin''s jaws tightened, his body trembling from the exertion.


    Arthur watched, his breath caught in his throat. "He''s doing it¡­ he''s actually doing it¡­"


    The Alpha staggered, its legs buckling. Its eyes widened in disbelief as death sank in¡ªthis was its end.


    Lupin didn''t release his grip, even as the Alpha''s ws raked his side again and again.


    -20HP@@novelbin@@


    -15HP


    The Alpha copsed to its knees, its breaths ragged and shallow. Its gaze met Lupin''s, and in its final moments, a flicker of respect crossed its eyes.


    The massive wolf fell to the ground with a heavy thud, its body still and lifeless.


    [You have in Alpha Wolf (Pseudo-Elite Boss)]


    [Iron Boots (Rare) has been dropped]


    Arthur''s chest swelled with pride as the notification appeared. "Lupin¡­" he muttered, but his words caught in his throat as he saw his summon copse next to the Alpha.


    "No, no, no¡ªstay with me!" Arthur shouted, rushing forward. Lupin''s body heaved with shallow breaths, his blood pooling around him.


    ''He is losing health points from blood loss,'' He thought as he knelt beside him, frantically pulling a health potion from his inventory.


    "Drink this!" Arthurmanded, tilting the potion to Lupin''s mouth. The wolf''s eyes flickered open briefly, and for a moment, Arthur swore he saw a faint smirk on Lupin''s face.


    Then, his body went still.


    [Your Summon Lupin Has Died.]


    [You Will Be Able To Summon Lupin In 24 Hours.]


    Arthur sat back, the potion slipping from his hand. He stared at Lupin''s lifeless body, his emotions a whirlwind of pride, frustration, and sadness. Then, a soft smile appeared on his lips.


    "You did amazing, Lupin, a true warrior," he murmured. "Rest for now. You''ve earned it."


    Standing, Arthur turned to the glowing loot hovering over the Alpha''s body.


    Picking up the rare item, Arthur muttered softly.


    "It seems like the grade of the boss doesn''t affect the rarity of the item dropped, It probably only affects the chances of dropping it. But that doesn''t matter in my case anyway."

 Chapter 72 Quest Completed.

    Inside the house...


    John sat at the old wooden table, his usual bottle untouched for once. His expression was serious, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Arthur.


    "What''s wrong this time?" he asked, his voice carrying a hint of impatience.


    Arthur smirked, leaning casually against the wall. "Why are you always assuming something is wrong?"


    John rolled his eyes. "Because every time you drag me inside, it''s to hit me with bad news. Like telling me you''re increasing your reward or that the Serpent had evolved into some impossible beast."


    Arthur chuckled softly, shaking his head. "Alright, rx, old man. This time, it''s good news."


    Reaching into his backpack, Arthur pulled out a sharp-looking object wrapped in cloth. He ced it on the table, unwrapping it with care.


    "Here," Arthur said, sliding it toward John. "This is what you wanted."


    John froze, his eyes glued to the item as if it were a mirage. Slowly, he reached out, his fingers trembling slightly as they wrapped around the object.


    Sylvaris''s razor-sharp fangs, unmistakable to his eyes, rested in his hands. The very thing that had haunted him for years was now within his grasp.


    "This¡­" John''s voice wavered, and he swallowed hard, his eyes misting as tears threatened to drop.


    He turned the fangs over in his hands as if studying every detail, every curve, and every edge to ensure it was real.


    For a long moment, he didn''t say a word, his fingers tightening around the fangs. Then, a single tear rolled down his cheek,nding silently on the table. His shoulders trembled slightly as he let out a deep, shuddering breath.


    "Thank you," he whispered, his voice raw with emotion. "I have finally avenged my daughter."


    Arthur remained quiet, his smirk softening into a small smile.


    He crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall, watching as John''s emotions unfolded in front of him.


    John''s grip on the fangs tightened, his knuckles turning white. "You don''t know what this means to me," he said, his voice breaking slightly. "I''ve waited so long... so many years. Every time I closed my eyes, all I could see was that damn Serpent."@@novelbin@@


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    John''s watery gaze flicked up to Arthur. "It took everything from me. My daughter... my family... my ce in this world. I lost it all because I was too weak to stop it. But now¡­"


    Arthur interrupted with a smirk. "Now, you don''t have to wallow in self-pity anymore. Consider it a free service¡ªwell, not entirely free. You''re still paying me."


    John let out a small, shakyugh, his tears still flowing. "I don''t care how much you want, Fateless. This... this is worth everything."


    Arthur pushed off the wall, his tone light. "Good to hear. Let''s make the reward 10x instead of just a 3x." He grinned.


    John paused, his mouth twitching slightly.


    "I would have given you that but unfortunately for you, I''m not that rich," John said before he went to a small cab next to the bed and pulled out three normal, unassuming books and a medium-sized pouch.


    "Here, this is your reward," John said, as he handed out the three skill books to Arthur


    [Ding! You have Completed the A-Level hidden vige #420 quest: Help John Kill the Silver Serpent that killed his young daughter. Quest duration: Four days. Reward: 3 Rare Skill books & 15 Gold Coins. Failure: You will lose -80 reputation points in the vige, and most vigers will despise you greatly.]


    Taking the reward from John, and looking at the system notification, Arthur''s smile widened.


    "Thank you very much, it was a pleasure."


    John nodded, gripping the fangs close to his chest as if they were the most precious thing in the world. For the first time in years, a flicker of peace crossed his face.


    Arthur turned toward the door, but before stepping out, he hesitated. He nced back at John, who was still clutching the fangs tightly.


    "You''ve got closure now," Arthur said, his tone softer than usual. "Use it to build something new. Don''t just throw yourself into destruction with that alcohol. You owe it to her memory to actually live a good and meaningful life."


    John blinked, his eyes snapping to Arthur with a look of bewilderment.


    For a moment, he didn''t respond, as if absorbing Arthur''s words. Then, his expression softened, and a small genuine smile formed on his face.


    "I didn''t think you cared about what I did with my life," John said, a faint hint of humour breaking through the raw emotion in his voice.


    Arthur smirked, his hand resting on the doorframe. "I don''t. But I also don''t want to see your sorry face again crying over what you could''ve done." He turned his head slightly, his smirk deepening. "Besides, a guy like you might surprise me. Who knows? You could actually turn out to be useful to this vige."


    John chuckled, the sound light and unburdened. "Thanks... I think."


    Arthur didn''t reply, merely lifting a hand in a casual wave as he stepped out of the house.


    The sun shines greeted him with a weing hug as he let the door swing shut behind him, leaving John to his bittersweet moment of victory over the past.


    "Guess not everyone''s a lost cause," he muttered to himself. Then, his smirk turned into a full grin as another thought crossed his mind. "Time to find out just how good those rare skills are. But first, let me go to a ce where no one can see me."


    Inside the inn...


    The inn was no different than usual with lively conversations and the clinking of utensils as people ate. Arthur ignored it all and headed straight to the stairs leading to Jasmine''s room.


    Arriving at the door where he''d left Jasmine earlier, he knocked once. No response. He knocked again, louder this time, a frown forming on his face.


    "Really? Is she asleep or something?" he muttered.


    Frustrated, he knocked harder, the sound echoing through the hall.


    Finally, the door opened.


    "Finally, you opened the damn doo¡ª" Arthur''s words caught in his throat as his eyes widened.

 Chapter 76 Extravagant Lunch Is Too Expensive!

    After finishing the meal, Arthur leaned back in his chair, rubbing his slightly protruding belly with a satisfied sigh.


    "That was a good meal," he admitted, his voice carrying a hint of rxation. "Oh, by the way, how much did it cost?"


    Jasmine''s expression faltered slightly. She averted her gaze, scratching her cheek with a sheepish grin.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes. Seeing that grin, an uneasy feeling settled in his chest.


    "Don''t tell me¡ª"


    "It was¡­ one silver coin," she said, her voice trailing off as if hoping he hadn''t heard her.


    Arthur froze, his face immediately falling into his hands. "One silver coin?" His tone was filled with exasperation as he dragged his hands down his face.


    "I just gave you two silver coins so you''d stop leeching off me for the next week! And now you''re telling me you already spent half of it¡­ on one meal?"@@novelbin@@


    Jasmine puffed up her cheeks in mock indignation. "Hey! Don''t act like I went and blew it on something frivolous like a shiny dress or sparkly shoes. I bought food! Food for you, I might add!"


    Arthur shot her an incredulous look. "Screw that! If I''d known it cost one full silver coin, you think I would''ve let you buy it? Do you have any idea how broke I am right now? I''m practically counting bronze coins to survive!"


    He gestured dramatically at the empty tes in front of them. "And besides, let''s not forget¡ªwho ate most of this food? It wasn''t me! I barely got a portion while you inhaled the rest like some bottomless pit."


    Jasmine crossed her arms, a look of feigned offence on her face. "Bottomless pit? That''s so rude! I am not some glutton."


    Arthur stared at her tly. "Really? Then exin to me how you managed to eat all the bread, all the meat, and somehow all the soup before I even got a second helping."


    She opened her mouth to retort but closed it again, clearly having no defense. Instead, she muttered under her breath, "I''m a growing girl, okay? I need energy¡­"


    Arthur pinched the bridge of his nose, shaking his head. "A growing girl? Jasmine. You''re just¡ªjust¡ªugh! Forget it." He leaned back in his chair, throwing his arms up in surrender. "I''m doomed. You''re going to bankrupt me."


    Jasmine tilted her head, her lips curling into a mischievous smile. "If I''m going to bankrupt you, shouldn''t that motivate you to make more money? Think of it as¡­ inspiration!"


    Arthur groaned, slumping forward to rest his forehead on the table. "Inspiration, she says. More like an ongoing nightmare¡­"


    She leaned over and patted him on the back. "Don''t worry, Arthur. As soon as I find my parents, my dad will pay you back tenfold!"


    He shot her a sceptical nce. "Oh really? When will that happen"


    Jasmine grinned, leaning back with her arms crossed. "Who knows, whenever you take me there. Maybe you should start taking me around you in the forest, teach me a skill or two so I can start earning my own money. Then I wouldn''t need to pester you, and I will just pay you back now."


    Arthur snorted, unable to hold back augh. "Yeah, sure. I should take you to the forest, have those thievese running to fetch you, and I''ll just die in the crossfire. Sounds like a solid n."


    Jasmine burst intoughter, raising her hands in surrender. "Alright, alright! Point taken. I''ll try to tone it down next time¡­ but seriously, admit it¡ªthe food was worth it, wasn''t it?"


    Arthur eyed the empty tes with an exaggerated sigh as if mourning his wallet. "Fine. It was good," he admitted begrudgingly, tapping his fingers on the table. "But you''re still not getting another silver coin from me for at least a month. Maybe two."


    Jasmine pouted, her lower lip jutting out as she leaned forward, resting her chin on her hands. "What? No coins for a month? Come on, Arthur, that''s cruel. How am I meant to survive!"


    "I am not sure, but sort yourself out." Arthur quipped, pointing a finger at her. "You love food too much. Do you know how much you ate just now? That wasn''t a normal portion for one person. That was a week''s worth of rations for a family!"


    Jasmine tilted her head, looking genuinely contemtive. "Huh¡­ really? Well, I mean, it''s not my fault it was so delicious. If anything, you should me the innkeeper for making such amazing food."


    Arthur pinched the bridge of his nose, shaking his head in disbelief. "Sure, me the innkeeper. That''ll totally make the silver coin magically reappear in my pouch."


    Jasmine leaned back in her chair, grinning mischievously. "You could always make it back by doing another auction."


    Arthur red at her, his eyes narrowing. "Do you think I just magically get items to sell in my auction? In case you didn''t know, let me clue you in Jasmine, whenever I''m getting items I''m in danger! I risk my life to earn money, whilst you just sit back and leech off of me."


    Jasmine gasped, clutching her chest as if he''d just insulted her honour. "Arthur! How could you think so little of me? I''d never just sit back. I''d be cheering you on from the sidelines, but you aren''t taking me with you."


    Arthur rolled his eyes, but the corners of his mouth twitched upward. "Oh, how generous of you. Your moral support is so valuable."


    "It is!" Jasmine said, her tonepletely sincere. "I''m your good luck charm, remember? Without me, you''d be¡­ well, less lucky." Read new chapters at empire


    Arthur shook his head, hisughter bubbling up despite himself. But as he leaned back in his chair, his expression softened, and a faint whisper escaped his lips. "You''re not Neko."


    Jasmine blinked, tilting her head like a confused puppy. "What did you say?" She leaned closer, her elbows resting on the table as she squinted at him, trying to catch his muttered words.


    Arthur quickly waved his hand dismissively. "I said whatever! Just¡ªjust leave me alone for a few minutes while I figure out whether to stop being your sugar daddy or gamble on the slim chance you''re actually royalty and not some kind of master scammer."


    Jasmine''s lips curled into a triumphant grin. "Oh, so you''re betting on me being royalty then? That''s a smart move, Arthur. I''m definitely worth the risk."


    Arthur groaned, rubbing his temples. "See? This is what I mean. You''re shameless. Do you even hear yourself? You''ve officially promoted me from unwilling sponsor to a full-on gambling addict."


    "Addict?" Jasmine ced a hand dramatically over her heart, feigning hurt. "Please, I''m a sure bet. You''ll thank me when you''re sitting pretty in some extravagant pce, sipping tea served by butlers because of me."


    "Right," Arthur deadpanned.


    Jasmine reached for thest crumbs on the te, popping them into her mouth with a contented hum.


    "Mmm, so good¡­"


    Arthur folded his arms, his re half-serious. "You know, for someone who''s supposedly royalty, you sure don''t act like it."


    "Pfft, who needs stiff royal manners when you''ve got charm like mine?" Jasmine shot back, shing him a yful smile. "Besides, shouldn''t I be rewarded for my impable taste in food?"

 Chapter 79 Wishful Thoughts, Or Harsh Reality...

    Her eyes darted toward him for a fleeting moment before looking away again, her jaw tightening.


    Arthur let out a slow breath, his own heart twisting at the sight of her struggling.


    He reached out carefully, his hand hovering near hers but not touching. "Charlotte," he said, his voice softer now, barely above a whisper.


    "I don''t know what you''re going through, and I can''t pretend to understand how hard this is for you. But what I can promise you¡ªwhat I will promise you¡ªis that you''re not going to face any of it alone."


    Her grip on the armrest loosened slightly, though she still didn''t meet his gaze.


    Arthur''s tone grew firmer, not in amanding way, but in a way that carried his sincerity. "I''m with you. Every step of the way. Whatever you''re feeling, whatever happens next¡ªwhether it''s good, bad, or somewhere in between¡ªI''ll be here."


    Charlotte''s eyes flicked back to him, her expression softening just a fraction. It wasn''t much, but Arthur felt a glimmer of hope. Encouraged, he leaned in closer, his voice steady. "Nothing bad will happen to you, Charlotte. Not while I''m here. I''ll make sure of it."


    Her lips trembled slightly, and though no words came, Arthur could see the faint glimmer of tears welling in her eyes.


    She blinked rapidly, turning her head away, but not before Arthur caught the tiny, almost imperceptible nod she gave.


    Arthur''s chest tightened again, this time with a mix of sorrow and determination to protect her. He ced his hand gently over hers. "I promise," he said, his voice unwavering.


    Arthur stayed where he was, his hand still resting lightly over hers. He didn''t push her to say more or do more.


    Instead, he let the silence settle between them, offering her the space she needed.


    Minutes passed, and Charlotte''s breathing began to even out.


    Her tense shoulders rxed, and she leaned back in the wheelchair, her grip on the armrestspletely loosened now.


    "Alright, let''s get you into bed now. You''ve had a long day, and you need to rest," he said softly, his tone warm and soothing.


    Charlotte nodded slightly as her gaze remained on the window.


    He moved closer, his motions slow and gentle, as if handling something delicate.


    "Here we go," he said quietly, slipping one arm under her knees and the other around her back. "Hold on."


    Lifting her carefully, Arthur made sure every movement was slow and steady, ensuring herfort. She didn''t resist, leaning slightly into his chest, her small frame light in his arms.


    Reaching the bed, he adjusted his grip slightly to lower her softly onto the mattress.


    The bedding crinkled faintly as she settled in, her head resting against the pillow.


    Arthur gently pulled the nket over her, tucking it snugly around her sides, ensuring she was warm and secure.


    "There," he said, his voice barely above a whisper as he smoothed the nket. "All tucked in."


    Charlotte''s eyes met his, and though her face remained quiet, there was a faint flicker of gratitude in her gaze. Your journey continues with empire


    Arthur smiled back, brushing a stray strand of hair away from her face. "You''re safe now. Just focus on resting, alright?"


    She didn''t respond, but her hand moved slightly as if she wanted to sign something but was too tired to follow through.


    Instead, she gave him a faint nod, her eyelids fluttering as exhaustion began to overtake her.


    Arthur stood, his movements careful not to disturb her. He adjusted the pillow beneath her head, making sure it was perfectly positioned. Then, he stepped back slightly, watching as her breathing began to slow, each rise and fall of her chest steady and peaceful.


    "Goodnight, Charlotte," he said softly, his voice barely audible. "Sleep well."


    He turned off the lights, leaving only the faint glow of the bedsidemp.


    ''I''ll make sure you''re cured no matter what,'' he vowed silently, his resolve burning as he turned and left the hospital room.


    Outside, the world was bathed in the soft, ethereal glow of the full moon.


    The moon hung high in the inky ck sky, its light cascading down like a silvery veil. The stars, faint and scattered, seemed to whisper their secrets as Arthur stepped into the hospital garden.


    The faint rustling of leaves in the cool night breeze carried with it a sense of calm, but also an undeniable feeling of reflection.


    The garden was quiet, almost deserted. The paths were dimly lit bympposts spaced sparsely every forty meters or so.


    Arthur walked slowly, his boots crunching against the gravel path.


    Above him, the moon seemedrger than life. Its luminous surface glowed with a radiant intensity, its edges blurred slightly as if softened by the weight of his thoughts.


    Arthur let out a long breath, his words spilling out as if carried on the breeze. "How did ite to this?" he murmured, his voice barely audible over the gentle rustle of the wind. "Every step forward I take feels like another fight against the odds. Even though everything has been going great in Armageddon, it''s terrible here."


    "The only thing that is tying me to this world is Charlotte, otherwise. I wouldn''t spend a single minute here, I would rather live in that world even though it''s more dangerous."


    "If only Armageddon was the real world, I would have probably been able to find a cure..."


    The moon seemed to shine brighter in that instant as if encouraging him. Arthur sat there for a while longer, letting the tranquil beauty of the night seep into his mind, easing his thoughts and strengthening his resolve.


    Reaching into his pocket, Arthur pulled out his phone. The sleek device lit up, illuminating his face as he navigated through the apps. He opened Reddit.


    His fingers tapped on the screen, and he was immediately greeted by the homepage of the Armageddon subreddit. The forum''s subscriber count caught his attention.


    "Already over a hundred million subs?" Arthur muttered, his brow raising slightly. "And there''s only, what, ten million beta yers? The hype is real."


    The sheer scale of the forum was both thrilling and daunting.


    It wasn''t just yers posting here; it was spectators, theorists, analysts, and even those curious about the societal and economic implications of an entirely new world.


    Discussions ranged from in-game strategies to philosophical debates about the ethics of having a second reality.@@novelbin@@


    Scrolling through the top posts, Arthur couldn''t help but smirk at some of the titles:


    "Found a way to farmmon items faster than anyone else! Here''s how¡­"


    "Beta yer here: AMA about the wolves'' territory!"


    "Is the new world fair? Or is it just another grindfest catering to whales?"


    "I ran into an Elite-Boss monster and lived to tell the tale!"


    Arthur chuckled at thements under thest post. Most of them were either disbelief or sarcastic remarks about how the poster probably avoided death by sheer luck. He skimmed through a few more threads before searching for specific updates from other yers.


    "Hmm, let''s see what''s happening in other viges," he muttered, typing vige news into the search bar.


    A flood of threads popped up, and Arthur began skimming through them.


    "Vige #5''s market is booming! Umon item prices are skyrocketing!"


    "Anyone else noticed ack of mobs near Vige #12? Feels like someone''s farming nonstop."

 Chapter 81 Entering The Secret Realm

    At a quiet clearing in the forest, Arthur leaned casually against a tree, a small, knowing smile tugging at his lips as he watched the yer in front of him.


    The man was impably dressed for the game world, his gear polished and gleaming, yet unassuming enough to avoid drawing unnecessary attention.


    "Mr. Gates," Arthur began, his tone light but tinged with amusement. "You''ve chosen quite the secluded spot to meet. Got a ir for the dramatic, hidden meet-ups?"@@novelbin@@


    Gates chuckled softly, his eyes scanning their surroundings. "Dramatic? Hardly. This ce is practical. Not many yerse this deep into the woods. Besides, secrecy is key. You wouldn''t want anyone getting wind of this, would you?"


    Arthur nodded slowly, Arthur''sck of worry about an ambush wasn''t baseless. He had considered every angle before agreeing to meet here, and there were solid reasons why he was confident this wouldn''t turn into an ambush.


    First, Gates had no motive to cross him. Arthur was, after all, his best supplier of rare loot in the area. Burning that bridge would be like shing his own tyres while trying to win a race¡ªpure stupidity, especially for someone who is known for their business mind.


    Second, Arthur had taken precautions. Before stepping into the clearing, he''d ordered Hank to scout the area from above. The hawk had circled twice, checking every nook and cranny before giving the all-clear. If anyone was lurking, they''d have been spotted.


    "You checked to make sure no one''s following you?" Gates whispered, his voice low.


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, a faint smirk ying on his lips. "I have, and my methods are¡­ thorough. Don''t worry about that."


    Gates nodded, his shoulders rxing ever so slightly. "Good. Let''s not waste time, then. Shall we set off?"


    "Sure," Arthur replied smoothly, pushing off the tree and falling into step beside Gates. His mind, however, was elsewhere. As they began their walk toward the supposed location of the secret realm, an idea started to form.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    He had been nning to tell Gates about the rare Sword sh skill book he''d picked up earlier from John''s mission, perhaps even selling it before entering the realm. But now¡­


    Why rush? Arthur thought, suppressing a grin.


    If I make the realm seem difficult¡ªno, impossible¡ªthen I can leverage that difficulty to sell the skill at a much higher price. Gates is desperate for exclusivity. I just need to stir up the urgency.


    The thought alone was enough to make Arthur chuckle inwardly. His pace quickened slightly, matching Gates'' as they navigated through the thick forest.


    "So," Gates said, breaking the silence, "I hope you''re prepared. Secret realms, even at Normal difficulty, are no joke."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. "Oh, I''m well aware. But remind me again¡ªhow exactly did you find this realm?"


    Gates hesitated for a moment before answering. "I have my sources. Let''s just say I''ve been keeping an eye on certain patterns and¡­ opportunities. This one came up, and I knew it was worth checking out."


    Arthur hummed thoughtfully, not entirely convinced but not pressing further. He''s smart enough to know that Gates liked to keep his cards close to his chest.


    That was fine¡ªArthur had his own secrets too.


    As they approached a clearing that marked the supposed entrance to the secret realm, Arthur''s mind was already crafting the narrative he''d use. Make look brutal and not winnable. Just enough tension to make Gates sweat and buy the skill at a high price, hehe.


    "Alright," Gates said, stopping near a cluster of ancient-looking trees. He turned to Arthur, his face serious. "The entrance is just ahead. Once we''re in, no turning back."


    [You have discovered the hidden realm: The Goblin Trials (Difficulty - Normal)]


    Gates nced at Arthur with a faint grin. "Ready?"


    "Ready," Arthur replied, his own smile hinting at confidence.


    [Condition Met: yers Required (2/2)]


    With a sudden sh of light, both yers disappeared from their current location, reappearing momentster in an entirely different environment.


    Arthur blinked, adjusting to the dim light of the realm. Luckily, they had spawned close to each other, standing side by side in the eerie silence. "At least we didn''t get separated," he muttered, his eyes scanning their surroundings.


    The air was thick and damp, carrying the faint smell of rot and decay. Shadows stretched unnaturally across the clearing, cast by the pale light filtering through the dense canopy above.


    The air was damp, the ground covered in a thick carpet of moss and decaying leaves. Towering trees loomed overhead, their branches forming a dense canopy that allowed only faint shafts of light to pierce through. The sound of distant rustling and the asional bird call added to the eeriness of the scene.


    Arthur nced around, his hand instinctively reaching for his dagger. "So this is the Goblin Trials, huh? Feels like we just got dropped into the middle of a horror movie."


    Gates chuckled, drawing his sword as he scanned the surroundings. "A scenic one, at least. But keep your guard up¡ªthis ce feels too quiet."


    The two began to move cautiously through the forest, their footsteps muffled by the soft ground.


    Time passed slowly as they navigated the forest. Arthur''s sharp eyes caught w marks on tree trunks and the asional scattering of bones. Yet, for all the signs of life, there was an unsettlingck of activity.


    Two hourster, as the sun dipped lower in the sky, they stumbled upon a clearing. Arthur halted abruptly, holding up a hand to signal Gates to stop.


    "There," Arthur whispered, pointing ahead.


    Gates followed his gaze, and his eyes widened. Nestled within the clearing was a crude goblin vige.


    Makeshift huts constructed from sticks, mud, and animal hides dotted the area.


    A jagged wooden fence surrounded the settlement, its spikes jutting out haphazardly. Lazy wisps of smoke rose from small campfires scattered among the huts, and a few goblins could be seen wandering aimlessly.


    The goblins themselves were hunched and gangly, their greenish skin blending with the forest around them. They carried crude weapons¡ªclubs, spears, and slings¡ªdragging them as they patrolled the perimeter.


    Arthur crouched low, motioning for Gates to do the same. "Looks like we''ve found our first challenge."


    Gates squinted, his expression growing serious. "About time. I was starting to think this ce was empty."


    Arthur''s eyes swept over the vige, taking in every detail. "There are at least ten of them, maybe more inside the huts. They don''t look too tough, but they''re bound to get nasty if we alert the whole group at once."


    Gates nodded, gripping his sword tightly. "So, what''s the n?"


    Arthur smirked, summoning Hank with a wave of his hand. The summoning portal appeared and Hank flew out, perching on a low branch nearby. "First, we scout. Hank will give us an overhead view while we n our approach."


    "Hank, go and check the vige ahead," Arthur instructed, his tone calm butmanding.


    With a whispering screech, Hank spread his wings andunched into the air. His powerful wings beat steadily as he ascended, circling above the goblin vige. The hawk''s sharp eyes darted over the huts, the patrolling goblins, and the crude wooden fences.

 Chapter 83 There is more?

    "Still, let''s not get careless. There are quite a few of them."


    Gates nodded, his expression stern as he adjusted his grip on his sword. He didn''t respond verbally, his focus locked on the goblins.


    The goblins, oblivious to the conversation, screeched and charged forward with chaotic energy.


    The goblins moved as a disorganized mass, their feral nature driving them into reckless attacks.


    Arthur observed their frenzied movements carefully, his posture shifting slightly to prepare for the onught.


    Arthur and his summons faced off against six goblins while Gates squared off against the other five.


    Arthur moved, his attacks efficient but restrained. He feigned difficulty, asionally stepping back or hesitating as if overwhelmed by the sheer number of goblins he was facing.


    "Borak, Hank," Arthurmanded softly, his voice calm but firm. The summons responded instantly, engaging the goblins with movements that appeared less precise than their usual attacks, maintaining the illusion of a hard-fought battle.


    Borak charged forward, ramming into one goblin with its tusks.


    -15HP


    The goblin screeched as it fell, but another lunged at Borak from the side. The boar turned sluggishly, deliberately missing its counterattack.


    Arthur stepped in, his dagger finding its mark on the goblin''s side.


    -10HP


    Meanwhile, Hank swooped down, his talons extended as they raked across a goblin''s face.


    -10HP


    Arthur kept his movements controlled, allowing the goblins to appear as though they were forcing him into a defensive stance.


    He asionally nced at Gates, who was engaged with five goblins on his own. Gates fought with a calm rhythm, taking down one goblin after another but leaving just enough of a struggle to seem upied.


    Five minutester, Arthur and his summons had dispatched all six of their goblins. Arthur straightened, wiping his de on a fallen goblin''s tattered tunic.


    He had made sure to keep his luck talent secretive as he picked up any item as soon as it dropped. He didn''t want Gates to know about his crazy drop rate, it was very overpowered after all.


    His eyes shifted to Gates, who had two goblins left to deal with.


    Arthur watched Gates for a moment, his mind working quickly.


    ''He''s strong,'' Arthur thought, noting the deliberate pace of Gates'' strikes. ''Probably hiding his strength too, just like me.''


    Without a word, Arthur nodded toward his summons. ''Hank, Borak, assist him. But don''t kill the goblins.''


    Hank let out a cry as he took to the air, diving toward one of the goblins still engaged with Gates.


    Borak snorted, charging forward to ram into the other goblin.@@novelbin@@


    Thebined effort quickly tipped the bnce. Within moments, thest two goblins fell, their crude weapons ttering to the ground.


    Discover more stories at empire


    Arthur smirked faintly, his tone casual as he nced at Gates. "Not bad. They were tougher than they looked."


    Gates gave a short nod, wiping his sword clean before sheathing it.


    "They were persistent," he replied, his tone neutral. His gaze lingered on Arthur''s summons for a moment, but he said nothing.


    Arthur readjusted his grip on his dagger, letting the silence hang for a moment before he said, "Let''s keep moving. That was just the appetizer."


    Just as Arthur was about to move, a shimmering portal materialized in front of them, its swirling energy casting faint ripples of light on the forest floor.


    [You have cleared the first floor.]


    [Would you like to move to the next floor?]


    Arthur nced at Gates, who was already stepping forward with an eager expression. "Shall we?" Gates asked, gripping the hilt of his sword.


    Arthur smirked. "Let''s go."


    Together, they stepped into the portal, its energy enveloping them in a rush of cold air. Momentster, they emerged in another part of the forest, the surroundings simr to the first floor.


    Arthur scanned the area.


    "This looks like the same forest," Gates said, turning in a slow circle. "The spawn point''s identical too."


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. "It does. But let''s be sure." He gestured toward the path ahead. "We''ll head in the same direction we wentst time. If we find the goblin vige, we''ll know for sure."


    Gates agreed, and they set off cautiously.


    The forest vibe felt more sinister this time and the faint rustle of leaves overhead did little to nothing to break the overwhelming silence.


    After about two hours of walking, the faint outline of the goblin vige came into view. Gates slowed, his eyes narrowing. "It''s the same vige, isn''t it?"


    Arthur squinted, his enhanced senses picking up small differences.


    "Not quite." He pointed toward the crude huts and sharpened fences. "Theyout''s simr, but the vige is more fortified this time. And look¡ªwatchtowers. Those weren''t there before."


    Gates followed his gaze. Sure enough, four wooden watchtowers stood at the edges of the vige, each manned by a goblin archer with a makeshift bow.


    "Looks like the difficulty has ramped up," Gates said, his voice calm but serious.


    Arthur nodded. "More than that. The goblins are better organized too." He pointed toward a group of goblins patrolling near the vige entrance.


    Their movements were coordinated, their crude weapons held at the ready. "They''re not just wandering aimlessly this time. They''re guarding their territory."


    Gates nced at Arthur. "Think we can handle it?"


    Arthur smirked, pulling a small ck crystal from his inventory. "Of course. But we''ll need a n. We can''t just rush in like we did on the first floor."


    Gates raised an eyebrow. "What''s the n, then?"


    Arthur gestured toward the watchtowers, his tone steady and calcted. "First, we take out those archers. They''re too high up for a direct attack, so we''ll rely on Hank to handle them."


    Gates nodded, scanning the watchtowers with a critical eye. "Makes sense. But how do you n on having Hank deal with them? Those bows might look crude, but enough arrows raining down on him could be a problem."


    Arthur smirked, ncing at the hawk perched on his shoulder, his sharp eyes locked onto the goblin archers.


    "Hank''s faster than their clumsy arrows. He''ll use a hit-and-run approach¡ªstrike swiftly, retreat before they can retaliate, then go in for another attack. It''s a ssic guerri tactic. Meanwhile, we stay here and prepare for the ground assault."


    Gates raised an eyebrow but nodded in agreement. "Fair enough. It''ll draw their attention, at least. That should make it easier for us when we engage."


    Arthur gave a low whistle, signalling Hank to take flight.


    The hawkunched into the air with a piercing screech, its wings cutting through the still forest air like a de.


    The goblin archers immediately noticed the movement and began fumbling with their bows, their guttural voices shouting in disorganized rm.


    From their vantage point, Arthur and Gates watched as Hank executed the n wlessly. The hawk swooped low, talons outstretched, and struck one of the archers, knocking the goblin off bnce and sending it tumbling on the watchtower with a pained yelp.


    [You have in Goblin Archer (Level 3).]


    The remaining archers screeched in panic, their shots wildly missing as Hank darted away, circling high above before diving in for another strike.


    Another archer fell, its crude bow ttering uselessly to the ground. Hank then dived at the falling archer and bombarded him with attacks like the previous one.


    [You have in Goblin Archer (Level 3).]

 Chapter 91 Levelling Up Twice!

    After receiving the levelling-up notification, Arthur immediately opened his status.


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 7


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 6/7


    [Health Points:] 110


    [Mana Points:] 150


    [Magical Damage:] 15


    [Physical Damage:] 8


    [Damage Resistance:] 11


    [Attributes:] Strength 8, Agility 11, Vitality 11, Intelligence 15 (+20%)


    [Skills:] Shadow Bind(Legendary), de Whirl(Epic), Enhanced Senses(Rare), Mana Coating(Rare)


    [Attribute Points:] 6


    [Skill Points:] 6


    [Equipment:] Ring of Darkness (Legendary), tinum Dagger (Very Rare), Mana Ring(Rare), Iron Ne (Rare), Backpack (Rare), Iron Boots (Rare), Iron Armor(Rare), ...


    "Not bad," He murmured, "Should I summon one more so that I can farm faster."


    "But the question is, who gets the honour of joining this prestigious squad?"


    His mind swiped through the options he had, his thoughtsnding on two names, Alpha and Goblin King.


    "Alpha''s powerful, no doubt," he murmured, recalling the ferocious battle Lupin had with his former pack leader. "But I can''t summon him yet. Lupin''s got a connection there¡ªwouldn''t want to step on his toes. Besides, Lupin is clearly stronger so no point in summoning Alpha now," His lips curled into a small smirk.


    His gaze shifted to the Goblin King. "Now you¡­ you''re interesting. A pseudo-elite boss, built like a tank, and that spear technique of yours? Coulde in handy." Arthur tapped his chin. "Alright then, Goblin King, let''s see what you''ve got."


    Arthur stood, summoning a circle forming next to his feet as he activated his talent.


    A swirling, shadowy portal erupted in the air before him, energy crackling like distant thunder. The surrounding forest dimmed, the summoning process sapping light as if the shadows themselves were kneeling in.


    The ground rumbled slightly as a hulking figure stepped through the portal, its massive frame dwarfing Arthur.


    The Goblin King stood tall, its grotesque face framed by jagged teeth and intelligent, glinting eyes. Stay updated through empire


    A crude but intimidating spear rested on its shoulder, and its muscles rippled under its dark green skin.


    Arthur''s smirk widened. "Not bad. You''re uglier than I remember, though. Guess I''ll have to look past that."


    The Goblin King growled, its guttural voice like gravel scraping against steel.


    Arthur raised a hand. "Yeah, yeah, I get it. You''re big, mean, and used to being the boss. But let''s get one thing straight¡ªyou''re mine now. That means you work for me. Got it?"


    The Goblin King slowly lowered his spear in acknowledgement, bowing his head ever so slightly. Arthur chuckled.


    [You have summoned the Goblin King. They are nowpletely and utterly loyal to you. They will do as you instruct them without fail. You have the right to name them.]


    [Would you like to name the ''Goblin King''] [Yes/No]


    "No, I think his name fits him well," He muttered.


    [Name Confirmed.]


    Arthur led the Goblin King deeper into the forest, scouting for prey to test his new summon''s mettle. It wasn''t long before they stumbled upon a group of wolves.


    "Perfect," Arthur muttered, unsheathing his tinum Dagger. "Alright, big guy. Let''s see what you''ve got."


    The Goblin King growled and charged forward without hesitation, its massive spear whistling through the air as it brought the weapon down in a sweeping arc. The impact was devastating, the first wolf barely having time to yelp before it was bisected cleanly.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Alright, not bad. You''ve got some of your previous power."


    Two more wolves leapt toward the Goblin King, but it spun its spear with surprising agility, swatting them out of the air like flies. The wolves hit the ground with heavy thuds, their growls cut short as the Goblin King thrust his spear forward, pinning one to a nearby tree.


    Arthur smirked as he watched. "Efficient, too. I like that, you don''t need much training do you?"


    One of the wolves broke off from the pack, darting toward Arthur with fangs bared. Without missing a beat, Arthur sidestepped the lunge, his dagger shing as he shed across the creature''s side.


    -25HP


    The wolf yelped, stumbling as Arthur stepped in closer, finishing it off with a clean thrust to its throat.


    -30HP


    [You have in Level 4 Wolf!]


    Arthur flicked the blood from his dagger and nced toward the Goblin King, who had just dispatched thest of the wolves with a crushing downward blow of his spear.


    The notifications kept appearing, confirming the kills.


    [You have in Level 5 Wolf !]


    [You have in Level 4 Wolf !]


    [You have in Level 4 Wolf !]


    [You have in Level 4 Wolf !]@@novelbin@@


    Arthur picked up the rare item and other umon items and ced them in his backpack.


    Arthur crossed his arms, nodding in approval. "You''re strong, I''ll give you that. But don''t let it go to your head. The others are way stronger than you, especially Sylvaris here."


    The Goblin King looked at Sylvaris whose yellow eyes stared back withpetitive intensity but not hostile. The goblin king gulped slightly, his usual gruff personality slightly faltering.


    "Alright, let''s keep moving. We''ve got levels to grind,"


    He chuckled at his own joke, his steps light as he moved further into the forest.


    Behind him, the Goblin King followed alongside Sylvaris.


    As Arthur walked through the forest, constant notification of kills filled his mind as his other summons worked hard.


    [You have in Level 3 Corroded Rabbit!]


    [You have in Level 4 Wolf!]


    [You have in Level 4 Corroded Beetle!]


    The corners of his mouth curled into a faint smile. "They''re working hard," he muttered, referring to his scattered summons. "At this rate, I might not even need to do any heavy lifting."


    A familiar chime echoed in his mind.


    [Ding!]


    [You have levelled up to Level 8]


    [All attribute points will be increased by 1]


    [You have gained 1 free attribute point and 1 Skill Point]


    Arthur paused, a soft grin spreading across his face as he opened his status screen. "Level 8, finally. A bit of grinding, and I''m catching up to the leaderboard freaks."


    He nced at the Goblin King, who stood nearby, stoic and still awaiting his nextmand. "Alright, big guy," Arthur said, his tone casual but firm. "You keep going. Kill every monster you see, gather some experience for me, and don''t get yourself killed."


    "I''ve got other business to handle."


    The Goblin King growled in acknowledgement before lumbering off into the dense forest, the sound of its heavy footsteps fading into the distance.


    Arthur turned to Sylvaris, giving the serpent an affectionate pat on its scales. "Time for us to head back. I''ve got an auction to prepare."


    Before stepping into the vige, Arthur unsummoned Sylvaris in a swirl of shadowy mist, ensuring he wouldn''t draw unnecessary attention.


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 8


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 7/8


    [Health Points:] 120


    [Mana Points:] 160


    [Magical Damage:] 16


    [Physical Damage:] 9


    [Damage Resistance:] 12


    [Attributes:] Strength 9, Agility 12, Vitality 12, Intelligence 16 (+20%)


    [Skills:] Shadow Bind(Legendary), de Whirl(Epic), Enhanced Senses(Rare), Mana Coating(Rare)


    [Attribute Points:] 7


    [Skill Points:] 7


    [Equipment:] Ring of Darkness (Legendary), tinum Dagger (Very Rare), Mana Ring(Rare), Iron Ne (Rare), Backpack (Rare), Iron Boots (Rare), Iron Armor(Rare), ...


    His next stop inside the vige was the za at the heart of the vige.


    The za was bustling with activity¡ªyers bartering, NPCs hawking their wares, and adventurers boasting of their recent level-ups.


    Some were also talking about the new leaderboard ranking and the shock at how other yers are so far ahead.


    Arthur strode to the centre, his presencemanding immediate attention. Conversations quieted as the crowd turned toward him, recognizing the figure who hade to dominate the local economy.


    He raised his hand,manding their attention effortlessly. "Everyone, pay attention here!" His voice carried over the chatter, sharp and clear. "I''m Fateless, the best auctioneer in this world!"


    Gasps and murmurs followed, a mix of admiration and envy spreading among the yers. Some who had witnessed or heard of hisst auction knew this could be their golden opportunity.


    "I am pleased to announce that the opportunity you missedst time has arrived once again!" Arthur continued, his smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. He scanned the crowd, his eyes catching both the eager and hesitant expressions on the yers'' faces.


    The za erupted into murmurs as yers turned to one another, their excitement growing.


    "Is he serious? Is he talking about rare items again?" one yer whispered, gripping the hilt of theirmon-grade sword.


    "How does he even get these things so quickly? This guy must have insane luck!" another said, shaking their head in disbelief.


    "But I can''t afford this... $140,000 for a rare item? I want it, but I can''t get it," one moremented, their shoulders slumping.


    Others, however, were ecstatic. "This is it! I just sold a plot ofnd and was waiting for his next auction. I''m definitely snagging something this time!" a yer eximed, their face glowing with determination.


    Arthur watched their reactions, enjoying the spectacle. "That''s right," he said. "I will be auctioning rare items once again in the next twenty-four hours.


    "Let the present notify the absent!"


    "Spread the word!"


    The crowd stirred, yers pulling up theirmunication menus and typing furiously to alert their friends


    "As always, let me remind you," he added, his tone sly, "these opportunities don''te often, and they don''t wait for anyone. Come prepared."


    Satisfied with the impact of his words, Arthur turned on his heel and strode off toward the inn, the crowd parting instinctively to let him pass.

 Chapter 92 Running out of TIME

    Entering the inn, Arthur paid the fee of 1 silver coin and headed to his room.


    As he was about to open his room using the key, the door next to him opened.


    Jasmine stepped out of the room and coincidentally her eyesnded on a figure that was right next to her.


    "Fateless? You are my neighbour? Why didn''t you tell me, heh." She grinned at the thought of having him as her neighbour.


    Arthur stood there motionless before quickly interrupting her as he saw her lips part.


    "Don''t you dare say another word, or I will leave this inn and nevere back to it again." He said, his voice serious.


    Her lips closed before her cheeks puffed and she pouted heavily.


    "Hmph! Why are you being so rude to this princess, I was just excited to have you as my neighbour. What''s so wrong with that? Huh!" She muttered under her breath, her gaze away as if she was really upset.


    Arthur did not entertain her childish antics and just entered his room and logged out.


    ...


    Inside the hospital room, Charlotte was on her bed using the phone he had bought her a few days prior.


    Seeing him appear out of thin air made her jolt slightly, before she remembered that he was one of the so-called ''beta yers'' chosen to participate.


    "Sorry, i must have startled you." He said, scratching the back of his head with a wry smile before walking towards her.


    Seeing him, Charlotte put her phone down on the table next to her and shook her head softly.


    "Don''t worry about it, thanks for your hard work." She said, using signnguage.


    "Thank you," Arthur smiled warmly, as he felt his heart melt.


    All the hard work, all the hours he had been putting in the other world seemed to truly have a greater purpose.@@novelbin@@


    Just to see her smile once again.


    Enjoy new chapters from empire


    Arthur gently held her hand, feeling her warm hands gave himfort.


    ...


    A few days passed by and Arthur spent them by spending time with Charlotte making sure she didn''t feel bored or alone during her treatment, and levelling up and practising with his summons. He also held the auction which gave him forty gold coins.


    [Coins:] Gold: 161 Silver: 35 Bronze: 85


    "Not bad," Arthur murmured, staring at his worth.


    Yet, despite the sess, his mind remained clouded. It wasn''t just about earning more money anymore, time seemed to be slipping through his fingers faster than he could control.


    As he sat by Charlotte''s bedside, gently holding her hand while she rested, a knock came at the door.


    "Hello, Mr. Arthur. Could I please have a word with you outside?" the doctor asked, his tone calm but carrying a tone that made Arthur''s stomach drop.


    "Sure, Doctor." Arthur stood, his movements slow. Forcing a reassuring smile, he turned to Charlotte, patting her hand softly. "I''ll be back soon."


    She nodded faintly, her lips curling into a weak smile, her eyes closing once again as she drifted off to rest.


    Arthur followed the doctor into the hallway. The doctor stopped and turned to him, his expression serious.


    "Mr. Arthur, the payment for next week''s treatment is due. It would be ideal if you could settle it at the reception today."


    Arthur nodded without hesitation. "Of course. I''ll handle it right after this. But..." His voice faltered slightly. "Tell me, how is Charlotte''s treatment going?"


    For a moment, the doctor hesitated, his neutral expression shifting into one of grim contemtion.


    Arthur''s heart began to pound. He could feel the blood drain from his face.


    "It''s not going well," the doctor said, his voice calm. "Before we started treatment, I exined that the cancer was too advanced for us to cure. The goal was to extend her time and improve her quality of life for the next few months."


    Arthur nodded, swallowing hard. His chest tightened as if bracing for a blow.


    "Unfortunately," the doctor continued, his tone heavier, "that estimate was optimistic. Her body isn''t responding to the treatment as we''d hoped."


    Arthur''s throat felt dry, his words stuck. "What... what are you saying?"


    The doctor took a deep breath. "I''m saying that she has, at most, four weeks left to live unless we see a drastic change in her condition. I deeply apologize for having to deliver this news. I was nning to discuss this with youter today, but since you asked¡ª"


    Arthur''s world blurred as the words sunk in.


    Four weeks.


    His mind struggled to process the number. It wasn''t enough¡ªit wasn''t nearly enough.


    "I''m sorry," the doctor repeated, before turning to leave.


    Arthur remained rooted in ce, the floor of the hospital doing little to anchor his body. He leaned against the wall, his palms pressing against the cold surface as he fought to steady his breathing.


    Four weeks...


    The phrase echoed in his mind, relentless and unforgiving. A whirlwind of emotions surged within him¡ªgrief, anger, frustration, and an overwhelming sense of helplessness. He clenched his fists, nails digging into his palms as he fought the tears threatening to escape.


    "Four weeks," he whispered to himself, his voice trembling. "That''s all the time I have left with her?"


    His heart screamed at the injustice of it all. Despite everything he had done¡ªhe still couldn''t find a way to save her. The feeling of helplessness crushed him, yet deep within that suffocating despair, a flicker of determination ignited.


    "No," he muttered, his voice firming. "I won''t let this be the end. I''ll fight for every moment she has left."


    Straightening himself, Arthur wiped his face, the resolve in his eyes hardening.


    With heavy steps, Arthur approached the hospital reception desk.


    "Hello," he said, his voice steady. "I''d like to pay the medical fee for the next week of treatment."


    The receptionist, a middle-aged woman with a warm yet professional air, nced up from herputer and offered a polite smile. "Of course, sir. Which room is it for?"


    Arthur paused for a moment, then said, "Room 207."


    The receptionist nodded, typing the details into her system. A momentter, the total appeared on her screen. Her expression shifted slightly, betraying a flicker of surprise before sheposed herself.


    She looked back at Arthur.


    "That will be $20,000," she said, her tone professional but with a subtle hint of curiosity. Her gaze lingered on Arthur for a moment, as though trying to reconcile therge sum with his youthful appearance.


    Arthur didn''t flinch. His expression remained calm as he nodded and retrieved his card. "I''ll pay by card," he said, pulling out a ck card and handing it to her.


    The receptionist took the card and slid it into a specialized point-of-sale device designed for processing substantial transactions. As she entered the amount, the room felt quieter, the beeping of the machine echoing faintly.


    Arthur''s thoughts drifted momentarily. ''Twenty thousand dors,'' he mused. It was a staggering amount, one that would have seemed insurmountable to him not long ago. But now, thanks to Armageddon, it was a price he could pay without hesitation.


    The machine emitted a soft chime, and the screen disyed Payment Sessful. The receptionist pulled out the receipt, handing it to Arthur along with his card.


    "Thank you, sir," she said, her voice slightly softer, her professional demeanour slipping just enough to reveal her amazement.


    As he walked away, his mind quickly recalcted his remaining funds.


    Five gold coins tranted to $50,000 in my ount which already had $300. After this payment, I''ve got $30,300 left. He mentally adjusted his budget, considering the weeks ahead. ''That''s enough for now... but I need to find something in Armageddon. Every second counts. I no longer need money, I need a cure.''


    After paying the bill, Arthur headed to Charlotte''s room and found her asleep. He sat next to her for a while, before entering armageddon.


    ...


    Inside the doctor''s office, Dr. Michaels leaned back in his chair, his eyes fixed on the screen. The numbers on the monitor confirmed it¡ªArthur had made another substantial payment for his sister''s treatment.


    A smirk crept across his lips, a sinister edge curling at the corners. "So, he had enough money to pay once again," he muttered under his breath, his fingers tapping on the desk. "Twenty thousand dors, without a moment''s hesitation. This boy... he''s no ordinary yer. He''s got talent. Exceptional talent. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to make so much money."


    His gaze darkened as he leaned closer to the screen as if studying Arthur''s details would reveal even more about the young man. "And where there''s talent like his, there''s value. If he''s as capable as I suspect, then he''s exactly the kind of person they''d be interested in."


    Dr. Michaels straightened, his smirk widening as he reached for his phone on the desk. The glow of the screen reflected in his sses as he searched for a familiar number. His fingers hovered over the call button for a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossing his face. But it vanished as quickly as it came, reced by coldness.


    "They''ll pay handsomely for this," he murmured to himself, pressing the button. The phone rang twice before a deep voice answered on the other end.


    "Yes?" the voice said, his tone authoritative.


    Dr. Michaels'' smirk deepened, his tone shifting to one of friendliness. "Good evening. I believe I have some information that might interest you."


    There was a pause on the other end before the voice responded, its toneced with interest. "Go on."


    Leaning back in his chair, Dr. Michaels swivelled slightly, his gaze fixed on the window where the city lights flickered faintly against the night sky.

 Chapter 95 Extortion ?

    Just give me half of the stuff in your backpacks, and I''ll let you go. But the apology stays¡ªmandatory."


    The yers exchanged uncertain nces, still locked inbat with the relentless wolves. Sweat dripped from their brows as they fought to hold their ground.


    "You''re insane!" one of them shouted, his voice filled with frustration and panic.


    Ignoring Arthur''s ultimatum, a few yers broke from the group, deciding to make a run for it.


    Their hope was unfortunately short-lived.


    Borak barreled through the trees like a wrecking ball, and Hank descended from the skies. Screams echoed as the rogue yers were swiftly cut down.


    [You have killed a level 5 yer!]


    [You have killed a level 5 yer!]


    [You have killed a level 4 yer!]


    Arthur let out an exaggerated sigh, shaking his head in disappointment.


    "Tsk, tsk. That''s unfortunate," he said, his voice dripping with fake sympathy. "They just signed your deaths. Since they died before handing over their goods, that means I lost the items they could''ve given me. Now¡­" He tilted his head slightly, his eyes narrowing. "It''s either you give me everything or you...die."


    The remaining yers hesitated, their resolve crumbling under the weight of Arthur''s demands and the unrelenting attacks from the wolves. "Damn it!" John spat, his mind racing. He nced around at his dwindling team and the imprable wall of wolves blocking every escape route except one¡ªthe north.


    ''The wolves are fewer and weaker than his summons up north,'' John thought desperately, his eyes flicking between Arthur and the goblins. ''I don''t believe that his summons can catch up to me, i was faster than that hawk a few days ago after all. It couldn''t have gotten much stronger in just a few days.''


    His decision came in an instant. John gritted his teeth, pulled a potion from his inventory, and chugged it down. The shimmering effect of his speed talent enveloped him again as he shouted, "I''m out of here!" Without waiting for a response, he bolted north, leaving hisrades behind.


    Arthur didn''t even flinch.


    Instead, he watched John''s figure retreat with a calm, almostzy expression. "Hank," he called out, his voice steady but firm. "Kill him."


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Hank let out a piercing cry and shot into the sky like an arrow, his wings slicing through the air with deadly precision. John''s enhanced speed carried him far, but Hank''s was greater. The hawk swooped down, talons extended, and struck John squarely in the back.


    -40HP


    John staggered, nearly falling forward, but managed to keep running. His heart pounded like a war drum as he chanced a nce over his shoulder. Hank circled around, preparing for another dive.


    "Shit! This can''t be happening! How is it so much faster"


    He kept pushing his legs harder. He darted through the trees, trying to use the forest as cover. But Hank was relentless. The hawk''s sharp eyes locked onto him, and with another deafening screech, Hank dove again.


    -30HP


    John''s vision blurred as his health dropped to a sliver. "No, no, no!" he yelled, stumbling forward. He could hear the faint cries of his remaining team members in the distance, still locked in battle. Desperation wed at him as he whispered, "I can''t die again¡­ I can''t fall behind¡­"


    But his plea fell on deaf ears. Hank''s final strike came swiftly and without mercy. His talons tore through John''s back.@@novelbin@@


    John''s body slowly turned to particles.


    [You have killed a level 6 yer.]


    Arthur, still standing in the south, smiled faintly as the notification appeared in his mind. "Well done, Hank," he said softly.


    Hank flew back toward Arthur, his wings gliding gracefully as hended on Arthur''s shoulder.


    Arthur wasted no time. "Hank, deal with the rest of the wolves with Borak. He can''t handle them all alone. Work together."


    The hawk screeched in response, immediately taking to the skies again. Together, they moved like a team, Borak breaking through the wolves'' formations while Hank swooped down to deliver powerful strikes, that left the wolves heavily injured. There was arge difference in their levels after all, Hank was level 9 whereas the wolves were level 5 to 6.


    Arthur turned his attention to the group of yers standing frozen, their weapons hanging loosely in their hands as fear radiated from their expressions.


    "Now," Arthur said, his voice carrying a calm tone, "your leader has betrayed you, leaving you here to deal with the wolves¡ªand me. What are you going to do?"


    The yers exchanged nces, desperation flickering in their eyes. One of them, trembling, finally spoke up. "We¡­we surrender our items to you, Sir Fateless."


    Arthur''s lips curled into a smirk. "That''s what I like to hear. Spread them out on the ground. Don''t worry about the wolves¡ªthey''ll be gone soon."


    The remaining four yers hesitated briefly beforeplying, kneeling to empty their inventories. A pile of items began to form¡ªpotions, basic weapons, and armour. Arthur inspected the pile, his expression quickly souring.


    "You don''t have much," he remarked, crossing his arms. "This isn''t enough. Since you can''t provide decent items, I''ll need you topensate with coins. One gold coin per person, and you can keep your stuff."


    The group winced. Two of the yers immediately stepped forward, begrudgingly handing over a gold coin each. Arthur''s grin widened as he ced the coins in his inventory. "Pleasure doing business," he said smoothly.


    The two remaining yers hesitated. "We apologize," one said, his voice cracking. "We can''t give you a gold coin. We''re just poor yers. The most we have is twenty-five silver coins each."


    Arthur''s smile didn''t falter. "Ask your friends to loan you the rest. It''s okay. We''re all civil here."


    The yers froze, exchanging uneasy looks before ncing at the two who had already paid.


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. "Right?" he pressed, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    The two paying yers sighed in resignation. "R-right," they stammered, reluctantly agreeing to pool their funds. Within moments, Arthur had collected two more gold coins. He tucked the loot away with a satisfied smirk.

 Chapter 97 Hanks Thoughts.

    Curious, Arthur decided to check out Hank''s thoughts.


    "I love my master! He''s so amazing! So tall, so cool, so¡­ shiny. Look at him walk, striding like the king he is. Swoosh, swoosh, with that awesome cape¡ªokay, fine, he doesn''t have a cape, but I can imagine it! A majestic, flowing cape pping in the wind! Oh, Master is such a gentleman! Remember that time he fed me that extra plump rabbit? What a provider! Truly the best human alive. Wait... is it normal to adore your master this much? Maybe not, but who cares? Master is the greatest!"


    Arthur froze mid-step, his eyes widening in disbelief.


    ''What in the world?''


    He nced at Hank perched on his shoulder.


    Arthur blinked rapidly, trying to process the flurry of admiration flooding his mind. ''What in the¡ªthis hawk has a fan club?!''


    He stared at Hank, who was now preening his feathers proudly. Hank let out a chirp, and in Arthur''s mind, the thoughts resumed.


    "Look at him staring at me. I bet he''s impressed by my feathers. Am I posing too much? No, no, just enough to look awesome. Oh, wait! Maybe he''s thinking about giving me a treat. Yes, yes, a big, fat treat. Maybe a fish this time? Oh, I hope so! A whole fish! That''s love, right? Treat equals love, I''m sure of it. Oh, my brilliant, kind, amazing Master, how I adore thee!"


    Arthur pressed a hand to his forehead, suppressing a groan. ''How did I not notice''


    He quickly ended his talent effect and decided to find a way to forget about what he just heard from both of his summons.


    "Let''s look at my status, it might make me feel better,"


    He opened his status panel.


    "Status."


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 10


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 7/10


    [Health Points:] 140


    [Mana Points:] 180


    Continue reading on empire


    [Magical Damage:] 18


    [Physical Damage:] 11


    [Damage Resistance:] 14


    [Attributes:] Strength 11, Agility 14, Vitality 14, Intelligence 18 (+20%)


    [Skills:] Shadow Bind(Legendary), Shadow Dweller(Legendary), de Whirl(Epic), Enhanced Senses(Rare), Mana Coating(Rare)


    [Attribute Points:] 9


    [Skill Points:] 9


    [Equipment:] Ring of Darkness (Legendary), tinum Dagger (Very Rare), Mana Ring(Rare), Iron Ne (Rare), Backpack (Rare), Iron Boots (Rare), Iron Armor (Rare), ...


    "Yeah, that made me feel a bit better," Arthur nodded.


    As he was about to check his summons skills, he received a message from Gates.


    Gates: "Sure, where do you want to meet up?"


    Fateless: "Let''s meet up at the vige''s inn, it''s quite important."


    Gates: "Alright."


    As Arthur made his way to the vige, in a happy mood. But elsewhere, others weren''t sharing his enthusiasm.


    ...


    In the real world. Elite''s Group Chat.


    yer1: "Fuck you, John! You motherfucker! You traitor!"


    yer2: "Yeah, John, you spineless bastard! I''m $10,000 in debt because of you!"


    yer3: "How could you leave us there to deal with Fateless? You knew what would happen, and you ran like a coward!"


    yer4: "You''re the one who picked the fight with him in the first ce! You practically dragged us into that mess, and then you bailed. Do you have no shame?"


    The messages flooded in, a torrent of rage and usations.@@novelbin@@


    Each notification dinged relentlessly on John''s phone, the screen lighting up with insults. His jaw clenched as he read them, the sting of guilt mixed with bitter frustration. He could feel the heat rise to his face as the usations reyed in his mind.


    He gripped his phone tightly, trying to ignore the venom pouring in from the group.


    yer5: "You better pray we never meet you in-game again, John. You won''t like what happens next."


    yer1: "You''re a disgrace, you hear me? Aplete disgrace. Hope you enjoy being a solo yer because no one''s ever going to team up with you again."


    John stared at thest message for a long moment. The shing notification bar at the top of his screen showed there were still moreing, but he didn''t have the strength to open them anymore.


    He closed the app with a tap and tossed the phone onto his desk.


    The room was silent. J


    ohn sat back in his chair, staring nkly at the wall in front of him. His hands tightened into fists as memories of the encounter with Fateless flooded his mind.


    The humiliation of running, the shame of leaving his team behind to face Fateless, the mocking smirk Fateless wore as he watched it all unfold.


    It was like a poison, eating him away from the inside.


    "Damn it¡­" he muttered under his breath, running a hand through his hair. After thinking about what to say for a while, he picked up his phone and decided to have his own outburst like the rest.


    John''s fingers moved furiously across his phone screen, his frustration spilling out into the group chat.


    John: "Shut up, idiots!"


    The group chat went silent for a moment as everyone processed his outburst. John didn''t stop there.


    John: "Why are you all ming me? Marcus, Desmo, and Foitus21¡ªI don''t want to hear a single word from any of you! You ran like cowards and got yourselves ughtered by his summons! I stayed and fought longer than any of you, and I''m the one with the damn speed talent. What gave you the guts to flee first?"


    Desmo: "You''re the leader! You''re supposed to take responsibility!"


    John''s fingers tightened around his phone, his anger boiling over.


    John: "Me? Take responsibility? Are you deaf? I stayed back longer than you idiots. You''re the ones who panicked and ran like chickens into his trap! You didn''t even try to stick together, and now you''re ming me for the mess you caused?"


    John: "It''s your fault for running after we all stopped clearly trying to negotiate with him, you broke the deal. And, everyone knows what happened after that."


    The usations were met with silence. After a moment, another name appeared in the chat.


    Yohan: "Everyone, calm down. This isn''t helping."

 Chapter 101 Monster Horde Event.

    The auction proceeded smoothly, with Arthur selling all the items he had gained over the past few days. By the time he sold thest item, his earnings were substantial.


    [Coins:] Gold: 285 Silver: 93 Bronze: 3


    Arthur packed up his podium, his face alight with satisfaction. Around him, yers lingered, eager to catch a word with the vige''s most prominent auctioneer.


    "Are you going to participate in the event?" one of them asked.


    Arthur grinned. "Of course, I shall participate in the event. After all, this isn''t just some trivial raid¡ªit''s directly tied to our future as yers. We can''t afford to ck off, we should focus on¡ª"


    Before Arthur could finish, amanding voice cut through the air.


    "Excuse me!"


    All heads turned as Lieutenant Adam strode into the za, his serious expression drawing the crowd''s attention. Silence fell over the crowd. Arthur''s brow arched slightly in surprise, though his trademark smirk remained.


    The lieutenant approached Arthur''s podium with purpose, sparing him a curt nod. "May I have the floor? It''s important."


    Stay updated with empire


    Arthur took a moment to consider, eyeing the serious expression on Adam''s face. Then, with a theatrical gesture, he stepped aside. "Be my guest."


    Adam ascended the podium, standing tall before the crowd of yers. His sharp gaze swept over them, ensuring everyone was paying attention.


    "Everyone," he began, his voice firm andmanding, "I am Lieutenant Adam of the real-world military. I''vee to speak to you because what we face is not just a game challenge¡ªit''s a test of our ability to survive as yers and defend this vige."


    Murmurs rippled through the crowd, a mixture of intrigue and concern shing across their faces.


    "Do you want to win this event?" Adam called out, his voice carrying a tone that demanded a response.


    "Yes!" a few yers shouted.


    "Do you want to push through the Monster Horde ande out on top?" Adam pressed, his voice growing louder.


    "Yes, we do!" This time, the yers roared as a group, their voices echoing through the za.


    Arthur leaned casually against a nearby wall, watching the scene unfold with amusement. "The military sure knows how to rally a crowd," he murmured to himself, a faint smile on his lips.


    Adam continued, "Good. Because if we fail, it''s not just our levels that will suffer¡ªit''s our future as yers. Failure means falling behind not just in this game but in the opportunities that await beyond it. You all know what I''m talking about."


    Some yers exchanged knowing nces, whispers spreading quickly among the crowd. They knew how important being a top yer was, a perfect example was Fateless. As a top yer, he was able to create an auction and make hundreds of thousands of dors easily.


    They all wanted to be like him.


    "We have five hours left," Adam said, his tone heavy with urgency. "Use that time wisely. Prepare. Form teams with synergy. Don''t waste time-fighting amongst yourselves over petty disputes. In a horde event like this, teamwork and strategy are everything. That is the difference between surviving and being overrun."


    A yer in the crowd raised their hand. "But how do we coordinate when everyone''s panicking and doing their own thing?"


    Adam''s expression softened slightly, though his voice remained firm.


    "Follow those who know what they''re doing. Experienced yers like Fateless here¡ª" He gestured to Arthur, who straightened up, surprised by the unexpected mention.


    "¡ªare invaluable assets. If someone has a n, listen to it. If someone offers advice, consider it. Don''t let ego cost you your life¡ªor ours."


    Arthur''s expression did not change, but internally, he frowned. ''What is he trying to do? Gauge my strength? Position me as a figurehead?''


    Not willing to let Adam''s hidden plots seed, Arthur stepped forward, interrupting smoothly. "You''re overpraising me, Lieutenant. I''m just a good auctioneer with a bit of luck," he said with a modest shrug, his voice calm but loud enough to capture the yers'' attention.


    "I''m not the right example to follow. Lieutenant Adam, however, is a much better choice. He''s got real-world military experience, and we all know strategy is his forte. If there''s anyone who should lead this event, it''s him."


    Arthur turned to the gathered yers, gesturing toward Adam. "What do you think? Doesn''t it make sense to appoint him as our leader?"


    Adam''s expression remainedposed, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of surprise as Arthur deftly redirected the crowd''s focus. The murmur of agreement quickly swelled into a chorus of support.


    "Fateless is right!" one yer shouted. "Who better to lead us than someone with military experience?"


    "Yeah, we need a leader who knows what they''re doing, especially for something as big as this!"


    "The military trains for this kind of thing. Lieutenant Adam would be perfect!"


    The chatter grew louder, yers nodding and pping in agreement. A few even began to chant, "Adam for leader! Adam for leader!"


    Arthur stepped back, a faint smile on his face as he watched the crowd turn their attention fully to Adam. Internally, however, he smirked with satisfaction.


    ''Good luck, Adam. Now you''ve got the spotlight and the responsibility.''


    Adam raised his hands, signalling for silence. The yers gradually quieted down, their expectant eyes fixed on him.


    "I appreciate the vote of confidence," Adam began, his tone firm but humble. "And I understand why you feel having a leader is important. But let me be clear, I''m not here to dictate ormand. You''re all here to y in this world your way."


    The crowd murmured, but Adam continued, his voice rising slightly. "That said, if you''re looking for someone to coordinate efforts, I''m willing to step up. But I''ll need everyone''s cooperation. This can''t work unless we''re unified."


    "Unified under your leadership!" a voice shouted, sparking a round of cheers.


    Adam nced briefly at Arthur, his expression unreadable, before addressing the crowd again.


    "Alright," he said, his tone resolute. "If that''s what you want, I''ll take the role of coordinator"@@novelbin@@


    Arthur, standing off to the side, smirked inwardly, almost scoffing. ''ying the reluctant hero, huh? Acting like you don''t want the role, like the crowd forced you into it¡ªit''s a ssic move. Makes people think you''re selfless, that you''ve got no ulterior motives. And that, in turn, makes them trust you more.''


    Adam''s voice rose above the noise as he continued. "If I''m going to lead, I''ll need everyone to step up. That means forming effective groups¡ªtanks, damage dealers, support, and scouts. We''ll establish defensive lines, prioritize high-value targets, and maximize contribution points for the vige. However, none of this works if people act on their own. Unity is key."


    "How will the groups be assigned?" a yer shouted, raising their hand.


    Adam nodded, acknowledging the question. "Good question. We''ll assign groups based on skills, levels, and strengths. We''ll also identify the strongest yers to lead smaller squads. This way, we maintain efficiency and adaptability during the Monster Horde."


    The crowd murmured in agreement, the yers visibly rxing as the chaos turned into structure. Some were already grouping up, whispering among themselves about their roles and strategies.


    "I''ll need volunteers to help organize this effort," Adam continued. His gaze fell on Arthur, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Fateless, you are very well known in the vige. Will you assist in assigning roles? You''ve got a knack formanding attention."


    Arthur raised a brow, his smirk returning faintly. ''Ah, there it is. Trying to pull me into the fold, are you? This makes me seem like part of the system, so I can''t operate on my own. Smart, but not smart enough.''


    He crossed his arms, pretending to consider the request. "I''ll help where I can," he said casually. "But, unfortunately, I won''t be able to stay for long."


    Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly. "And why''s that?"


    Arthur shrugged, feigning nonchnce. "It''s almost been 12 hours since I logged in. You know how it is¡ªour bodies need rest in the real world. If I don''t log out soon, I won''t be able to participate when the event starts." He added a wry grin for good measure. "And I kind of want to be there."


    Adam studied him for a moment, his expression unreadable, then gave a curt nod. "Fair enough. Prioritize yourself, but before you go, if you could assist inying out the framework for the groups, it''d help us streamline the process."


    "Of course," Arthur replied smoothly, his smirk never faltering. ''He''s still trying to keep me involved, huh? Trying to make me seem indispensable while subtly making me drop my guard. Clever, but not enough to fool me.''


    ''Maybe if Gates hadn''t told me about the military''s n, I would not have thought much about it. But now that I do, it''s not so easy to fool me.''


    Arthur stepped forward, addressing the crowd. "Alright, listen up, everyone! Before I head out, let''s get some basics straight. If you''re a tank or have a talent of that sort, form a line on the left side of the za. Damage dealers to the right. Supports and scouts, stand near the fountain."

 Chapter 103 Neko is FINALLY listening to ORDERS

    Arthur checked the time on his wristband and froze.@@novelbin@@


    "Shit!" he hissed under his breath. "I was so engrossed in my time with Charlotte, that Ipletely forgot about the event!"


    His eyes darted to time on his phone. After some quick mental calction, he realised that fucked up.


    "Only 5 minutes until the Monster Horde event begins."


    "I need to get back now!" he muttered silently, ncing at Charlotte''s sleeping figure. He gently moved his hand away from her hair, careful not to wake her, before vanishing as he logged back into Armageddon.


    When Arthur reappeared in the game, Arthur expected to see the forest''s usual greenery, he blinked¡ªand his stomach dropped.


    Instead of lush trees and quiet calm, the area around him was a chaotic mass of ck fur, sharp ws, and glowing red eyes.


    "What the¡­?" Arthur''s gaze darted around, his heart racing as he realized the situation. He wasn''t in a safe zone. No, he was surroundedpletely encircled¡ªby at least 50 monsters.


    Massive, hulking creatures with pitch-ck fur snarled and growled. T


    heir powerful limbs ended in razor-sharp ws, and their glowing red eyes were locked on him with predatory intent.


    At the centre of the pack stood an enormous ck bear, towering at least twice the size of a normal bear. Its shaggy fur seemed to absorb the light, and its ws were like jagged des, glinting ominously even in the dimness of the forest.


    Arthur''s breath caught as the bear turned its massive head, its glowing crimson eyes locking onto him with a primal hunger.


    The other monsters seemed to follow the bear''s lead, their growls growing louder as it took a step toward him.


    The ground trembled slightly beneath its weight as the bear huffed, a low rumble emanating from its chest.


    Arthur forced a wry smile onto his face and gave a sheepish wave. "Yo!" he said, his voice unnaturally casual.


    The bear didn''t seem amused. With a deafening roar, it lunged forward, its ws swiping through the air with terrifying speed.


    "Guess I''m not wee here!" Arthur muttered, his instincts kicking in. Just as the bear swiped, he pushed off the ground with all his strength, jumping high into the air.


    The beast''s ws narrowly missed him, tearing through the space he''d upied a second ago. Arthur grabbed onto a nearby tree branch, his leap propelling him upward just in time to avoid the attack.


    As he swung himself onto the branch, he nced down, the monsters below swarming like a sea of shadows. The massive bear let out another furious roar, shaking the trees around it.


    "Well," Arthur muttered to himself, crouched on the branch. "This is¡­ not great."


    The monsters began circling the tree, their glowing eyes tracking his every move. The bear huffed again, pawing at the ground with its colossal ws, as if readying itself for another charge¡ªthis time aimed at the tree itself.


    The monsters began circling the tree, their glowing eyes tracking his every move. The massive ck bear at the centre growled deeply, its breath visible in the cool forest air. It pawed at the ground, preparing for another charge.


    Arthur crouched on the branch, his lips curling into a grin.


    "Well, well," he muttered under his breath. "What a spot to log out in. I couldn''t have nned this better if I tried."


    The chaotic situation didn''t seem to faze him. On the contrary, his eyes gleamed with excitement. ''This event hasn''t even started yet, and I''ve got a head start. Contribution points, experience, and loot? All for me.''


    Arthur scanned the horde below him.


    Most of the monsters were around level 4, slightly weaker than what he''d hoped for.


    "Tsk. No rare items, huh?" he said, shaking his head lightly. "But hey, mosquito meat is still meat. It all adds up."


    His grin widened as a dark portal materialized beside him. Summoning his forces one by one, his strongest allies began to emerge.


    First came Sylvaris, his sinuous serpent body coiling gracefully beneath the tree, his emerald eyes narrowing as he surveyed the enemy.


    Sunless followed, his shadowy form flickering like a ghost, his movements fluid and deadly.


    Next, Hank swooped down from the portal, letting out a piercing cry that made several of the monsters flinch.


    Borak charged forward next, his tusks gleaming, snorting aggressively as he pawed at the ground like a bull preparing for battle.


    Lupin padded into the clearing, his sharp eyes gleaming with predatory anticipation.


    Finally, Neko leaped through the portal.


    Shended gracefully on all fours before ncing around with a bored expression, her expression remained unfazed as she took in the sheer number of enemies.


    Arthur smirked and gestured. "Guys, attack! Take down everything that moves."


    The summons didn''t wait for further orders. Sylvaris lunged at the nearest wolf, his fangs sinking deep into its neck.


    The beast thrashed wildly before copsing, its body dissolving into a faint shimmer of light as it dropped an item. Continue your saga on empire


    Sunless darted like a shadow between monsters, each movement precise as he struck, leaving a trail of fallen enemies in his wake.


    Hank soared above, diving down to rake his talons across the eyes of a lumbering ogre-like beast, disorienting it long enough for Lupin to leap in and finish it off with a precise bite to the throat.


    Borak, as always, was a force of nature. He barreled through a group of smaller monsters, his tusks shing through them like butter. A ferocious roar from him sent several beasts scattering in panic.


    Arthur, however, didn''t immediately join the fray. Instead, he focused on Neko, who was still standing at the base of the tree. "Neko," he called, his tonemanding but not harsh. "Up here."


    Neko obeyed immediately, leaping up andnding on his shoulder with grace. Her soft fur brushed against his cheek as she settled into ce.


    Arthur smirked, histest talent effect was by far the one he enjoyed the most. He was finally able to dominate his first ever summon.


    "Well, Well...Well. Look who is finally following orders" he muttered.


    He decided to check her thoughts, curious about her reaction. Almost immediately, her voice echoed in his mind.


    "This human-nya¡­ How did he make me obey him-nya? My body instinctively listened to his words-nya. This is infuriating-nya, but also¡­ intriguing."

 Chapter 106 The Village is Being Attacked!

    Adam nodded, though his sharp gaze never left Arthur. "Agreed. Let''s move. You''reing with me."


    Arthur gave a small nod, his lips tightening into a grim line.


    As they began walking toward the reported site, Arthur''s mind raced behind hisposed exterior.


    He knew Adam suspected him, and his every move would now be scrutinised.


    Still, he couldn''t suppress a faint smirk that flickered across his face for the briefest moment, hidden beneath his sombre facade.


    ''Keep doubting me all you want, Adam,'' he thought silently. ''You''ll find what I let you find¡ªand nothing more.''


    Arriving at the scene of the ughter, Arthur scanned the blood-soaked battlefield littered with monster corpses.


    His brows furrowed as a thought struck him. ''Wait¡­ I haven''t received any contribution points yet. Nor have I seen a notification about the event being cleared.''


    His eyes darted to Adam, who was kneeling over one of the dead monsters, inspecting its wounds.


    "Lieutenant Adam," Arthur called out sharply, breaking the man''s focus.


    Adam turned, his expression serious. "What?"


    "Did you receive any notifications about the event being cleared?" Arthur asked, his voice steady butced with urgency.


    Adam froze for a moment, then shook his head. "No¡­ Why?"


    Arthur''s gaze darkened as the realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. "That means the event isn''t over yet," he said, his tone grim. "And if it''s not over, then¡­"


    Adam''s eyes widened, his mind racing as he pieced it together. "You''re saying¡ª"


    "Yes," Arthur cut in, his voice sharp. "The vige might already be under attack. We need to get back. Now."


    Adam''s face twisted into a grimace, his jaw tightening as the seriousness of his mistake sank in.


    He had been so focused on investigating the mysterious killings that he had left the vige vulnerable.


    "Shit!" he swore, the word slipping out before he could stop himself. It was the first time Arthur had seen him lose hisposure.


    Without another word, Adam bolted back toward the vige. Arthur followed closely behind, his mind racing as he considered the implications.


    If the monsters had circumvented their defences while Adam and his team were distracted, the yers left in the vige might already be overwhelmed.


    As they sprinted through the forest, Adam''s expression was set in stone, his jaw clenched tightly as the urgency of their situation loomed over him. The only sounds were their heavy breaths and the rhythmic pounding of their boots against the forest floor.


    The faint noise of chaos reached them even before they could see the vige. Roars of monsters and distant screams filled the air, sending a chill down Adam''s spine.


    "Faster," Adam said, more to himself than Arthur, his pace quickening.


    Arthur''s eyes were sharp, scanning the path ahead. "Something''s already wrong," he muttered. "We''re toote."


    The forest thinned, and as they burst out of the tree line, the scene before them made Adam''s breath hitch.


    Monsters swarmed the vige like a dark tide, their guttural growls echoing through the air. Their hulking figures pressed against the defensive lines, pushing relentlessly toward the gates.


    Smoke and the metallic scent of blood filled the air, and the faint flicker of mes could be seen licking at the rooftops of some of the buildings near the eastern entrance.


    yers fought desperately, their shouts of determination barely masking their fear. barricades of wood and stone had been erected, now splintering under the relentless assault.@@novelbin@@


    Weapons nged against ws, and spells illuminated the battlefield in bursts of light, but it was clear the defenders were struggling to keep their footing. They were outnumbered, outmatched, and moments away from being overrun.


    Adam''s sharp gaze swept across the scene. The eastern gate was barely holding, with a handful of yers pushing back against snarling beasts. At the northern gate, yers worked tirelessly to plug breaches where monsters had already begun to slip through.


    The western side was faring no better; the barricade had fallen entirely, and yers were locked in frantic closebat to prevent the monsters from spilling deeper into the vige.


    "It''s worse than I thought," Adam muttered, his voice tight with frustration. "They''re holding on by a thread."


    Find more chapters on empire


    "It''s worse than I thought," Adam muttered, his voice tight with frustration. "They''re holding on by a thread."


    Arthur''s eyes scanned the battlefield with a sharpness that belied his calm exterior. He could see yers stumbling, their movements sluggish with fatigue, their weapons barely fending off the onught. Every strike theynded seemed to be met with two more from the monsters. It was a losing battle.


    "They can''tst long like this," Arthur said, his tone measured yet firm. "A few more seconds, and this whole defence crumbles."


    Adam nodded grimly. "We''re going straight to the eastern gate. If that one falls, the others will be overwhelmed in moments. We need to stabilize it first."


    Arthur didn''t argue. His hand went instinctively to his dagger, the weapon gleaming faintly under the eerie light of the burning vige. "Fine. But I''m not just patching up holes. Let''s clear as much as we can. The fewer of these monsters we leave, the better chance the vige has."


    Adam nced at him, a flicker of approval in his eyes, before turning his focus forward. "Agreed. Let''s move."


    Together, they surged forward, weaving through the scattered remnants of the forest. As they drew closer, Arthur caught a glimpse of the desperate faces of the yers on the frontlines. They were battered, bloodied, and clinging to hope by the thinnest thread. For a brief moment, Arthur''s lips curled into a smirk, though not out of malice.


    "Let''s give them something to fight for," he muttered under his breath, before his steps quickened, closing the distance to the fray.


    Arthur''s voice boomed across the battlefield, cutting through the chaos like a beacon. "TO ALL PLAYERS! Listen up! Whoever secures a spot in the top 15 contribution rankings will get a free umon item of their choice from me!"


    The announcement caused a ripple among the beleaguered defenders.


    Desperation was momentarily reced with determination as the promise of a reward reignited their fighting spirit.


    yers exchanged nces, gripping their weapons tighter, the lure of rare loot pushing their exhaustion to the back of their minds.


    Arthur didn''t stop there. He smirked inwardly as he continued, "And for those of you who aren''t able to rank in the top 15¡ªdon''t despair! Five lucky winners will be chosen randomly to receive umon items as well. But remember, to qualify for these rewards, you have to survive. So keep fighting!"


    The yers shouted in acknowledgement, their voices ovepping as they roared in renewed unity.


    Even Adam, standing at the eastern gate, turned briefly toward Arthur''s direction, his brow furrowing but his lips twitching upward into a faint smile. Arthur''s cunning way of motivating people was effective.


    Arthur, however, had already moved into the thick of the fray. Monsters snarled and lunged around him, but his movements were fluid and precise.


    He ducked under a swipe from a wolf-like creature and leapt back to avoid the lunge of a bear-sized beast. Hidden among the chaos, he crouched low, activating his summoning.


    From the swirling darkness of a portal, Hank and Borak materialized, their forms radiating strength and menace.


    Hank let out a piercing screech,unching into the air to rain chaos from above, while Borak''s heavy frame stomped the ground, challenging the monsters around him with snorts of aggression.


    Arthur wasn''t done. With a flick of his wrist, another portal opened, and Lupin emerged. The wolf stood tall, his sharp eyes surveying the battlefield. Arthur''s grin widened.


    No one knew Lupin was part of his arsenal. To the yers, he would simply appear as another monster.


    "Lupin," Arthurmanded, his voice calm but firm. "Howl of Fury. Let''s give these yers a little boost."


    Lupin responded immediately. He raised his head to the darkened sky and let out a ferocious howl.


    The sound echoed across the battlefield, primal and empowering. The effect was instantaneous.


    Arthur felt the surge himself¡ªa slight but undeniable increase in his attack speed, his movements bing sharper.


    The yers, though unaware of the source, were startled by the sudden surge of energy coursing through their bodies. Strikes that once feltboured now cut through monsters with renewed precision. Exhaustion seemed to fade, reced by a strange vitality.


    "What¡­ what just happened?" a yer stammered, pausing mid-swing before shing at a wolf-like creature with newfound speed.


    "Did you feel that?!" another shouted, her voice tinged with disbelief. "My arms don''t feel heavy anymore!"


    Arthur smirked watching the chaos unfold. Perfect. The howl''s area of effect had reached the yers, just as he''d hoped, and their reactions confirmed it.


    "Must be some kind of hidden buff for the event!" one yer theorized, his voice filled with awe.


    "Whatever it is, keep iting!" another shouted, unleashing a flurry of attacks on the monsters, emboldened by the mysterious strength.


    Arthur''s grin widened as he darted forward, weaving through the fray unnoticed. He directed Hank and Borak with sharpmands. "Hank, focus on that serpent! Blind it! Borak, take down that ogre and keep it away from the front lines!"


    Borak wasted no time, barreling into a massive ogre-like creature with enough force to send it reeling. The beast let out a guttural roar, swinging its club wildly, but Borak expertly dodged, keeping the brute upied. Above, Hank swooped low, his talons gleaming as he tore into the serpent''s glowing eyes, blinding it and sending it thrashing into its own allies.


    Meanwhile, Lupin darted through the battlefield, a blur of fur and fangs. His swipes were precise, and powerful. To the yers, he was just another beast¡ªalbeit one that seemed oddly on their side. None of them questioned it; there simply wasn''t time amidst the chaos.


    yers continued to voice their astonishment, their shouts blending with the sounds of battle.


    "Is it just me, or is everything easier all of a sudden?" a swordsman called out, cleaving through a monster''s defences with an ease that left him stunned.


    "It''s not just you!" another yer responded, her bowstring twanging as arrows found their marks with uncanny uracy. "Something''s boosting us!"


    "Whatever it is, don''t jinx it!" someone else yelled, mming their shield into an advancing beast and sending it sprawling.


    "Keep fighting!" Arthur shouted suddenly, his voice cutting through the din of battle. "You''re doing great! Remember, those rewards are waiting for you!"


    His words added fuel to the fire. The yers roared in response, their focus sharpening as they fought harder, spurred on by the promise of loot and the unexinable power boost.


    Arthur''s smirk deepened as he observed the fights.


    Everything was unfolding perfectly. The yers thought they were benefiting from some mystical event boost, but the reality was far simpler.

 Chapter 108 The Players Approval, Second Wave!

    He pped his hands once, his voice cutting through the chatter of the crowd. "Everyone! It''s time to announce the twenty yers who will receive the umon items I promised. Gather around!"


    The buzz of the yers immediately dropped down as yers eagerly crowded closer, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten.


    Whispers and murmurs rippled through the crowd, a mix of anticipation and hope lighting up tired faces.


    As the yers drew near, a few among them began to notice Borak and Hank.


    The recognition sparked a ripple effect, and those who had been assisted by his summons during the battle began murmuring amongst themselves.


    "Wait¡­ wasn''t that boar the one that charged through the monsters at the east gate?"


    "Yeah, and that hawk¡ªI saw it attacking the ogre that almost broke through the defences!"


    Realization dawned on several faces, and before long, voices began to rise in appreciation.


    "Fateless is the best! He''s not just giving us free items; he even helped with his summons during the fight!"


    "I knew he was strong, but this? He''s definitely contributing a ton."


    "Yeah, he''s definitely going to get massive contribution points, and honestly, he deserves every single one of them."


    Arthur didn''t outwardly react to the rising chorus of praise, but inside, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Public sentiment was leaning in his favour, just as he had nned.


    He raised a hand, signalling for silence.


    The crowd quieted quickly, their attention fixed on him.


    "Alright," Arthur began, his voice clear andmanding, "here''s how this is going to work. I''ll be calling out the top fifteen yers who contributed the most during the first wave. If your name is called, step forward, and you''ll receive an umon item of your choice from my bakcpacks."


    yers exchanged nervous nces, some fidgeting with their weapons or armour, while others stood rigid, silently hoping their name was on the list of people that Arthur had chosen.


    Arthur''s smirk widened slightly as he raised a hand to silence the growing chatter.


    "Oh, and by the way," he added, his voice taking on a sharper, more sardonic edge, "I will be the sole judge of who contributed the most. After all, I''m the one giving the rewards. So if you feel like you''ve done more than the people I''ve picked, here''s your option: you can either step up in the next wave, where I''ll be picking ten more people or¡­"


    He paused dramatically, his smirk turning into a wolfish grin, "...you can m your head against the nearest wall and argue with it. Maybe the wall will care more than I do."


    A stunned silence followed his words, the crowd collectively processing his blunt promation.


    Then, a ripple ofughter broke out, mingled with a few groans and amused mutters.


    "ssic Fateless," someone said, shaking their head with a grin. "He really doesn''t pull his punches, huh?"


    "Argue with the wall," another yer repeated, chuckling under their breath. "Brutal but I like it."


    Arthur''s eyes scanned the crowd, noting the mixture of reactions.


    His words had done exactly what he intended¡ªthey diffused potential dissent with humour and assertiveness, leaving little room for anyone to seriously challenge his authority.


    He crossed his arms, his posture rxed but still exuding confidence. "Now that we''ve cleared that up, let''s get started. First name¡­" He nced at the yers before pointing towards a woman.


    "You,e over here."


    A small cheer went up as a petite woman with a bow slung across her back stepped forward, her face lighting up with excitement.


    "What''s your name?" Arthur asked.


    "M, Sir Fateless."


    "Alright M, what item would you like?"


    "Preferably a quiver sir," She said, with a shy tone.


    Arthur nodded, before taking out an umon quiver from his backpack. He had an abundance of umon items, of all sorts of kinds, so it wasn''t a problem


    "Well done, M," Arthur said, handing her an umon quiver. "Keep it up in the next wave."


    One by one, he continued calling people, each announcement met with a mix of cheers and apuse from the crowd.


    The atmosphere shifted from tense anticipation to lively celebration as yers epted their rewards, their faces glowing with pride.


    As the fifteenth person was called, Arthur raised a hand once more to quiet the crowd. "And that''s it for this round," he said, his tone carrying a hint of finality. "For those who didn''t make the cut, remember¡ªthis isn''t the end. You''ve got another shot in the next wave."


    ...


    The countdown of the second wave ticked down like a drumbeat in the minds of the yers.


    Tension filled the air as Adam once again moved between groups, assigning positions and barking out orders.


    Everyone took their ces along the gates, gripping their weapons tightly, eyes scanning the horizon for any sign of movement.


    As the timer hit zero, the crowd collectively held its breath, bracing for an onught.


    But, like the first wave, no monsters came.


    The silence stretched on, broken only by the shuffling of feet and the asional nervous cough. Murmurs began rippling through the yers, their unease growing with every passing second.


    "Why is nothing happening?" a swordsman muttered under his breath, his grip tightening on the hilt of his de. "This is exactly what happenedst time."


    "Yeah," another yer whispered. "And then we almost got wiped out because we weren''t ready when the monsters finally showed up."


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    "But the monsters didn''t just show up¡ªthey were already dead," a mage added, her voice low andced with suspicion. "What if it happens again? What if someone''s taking them all out before they even get here?"


    "That doesn''t make sense," another yer argued, shaking his head. "How could one person kill that many monsters? There were hundreds!"


    Adam raised a hand to silence the growing whispers. "Calm down," hemanded, his voice steady but firm.


    "This happened before, yes. But we can''t leave our post this time, we''re dealing with the second wave. It''s going to be bigger, stronger, and more dangerous. If you break formation now, we''ll be putting our vige in danger."


    The yers reluctantly nodded, though the unease didn''t leave their faces.


    "Maybe he''s right," a young archer thought to herself, ncing nervously at the empty field beyond the gates. "If we stay put, we can react faster when the monsters show up."


    "Where the hell is Fateless?" another yer wondered, his eyes scanning the gathered crowd. "He was here during the first wave. Maybe he knows what''s going on."


    "Yeah, where is he?" a tank mused, gripping his shield tightly.


    "Yo!" Arthur waved with a smile on his face.


    "Do you have any ns? Can your hawk fly over to check where the other monsters are?"


    "That wouldn''t be ideal, my hawk can''t fly too far away from me, otherwise my summoning will fail."


    "Bu-"


    Adam''s voice cut through the noise once more. "I know you''re all anxious, but we''ve already learned from the first wave. Stay focused, stay in position, and don''t panic. The moment you lose your discipline is the moment we lose this vige."


    The yers exchanged uneasy nces but obeyed, their resolve hardening slightly under Adam''smand.


    "He''s right," a cleric thought, clutching her staff. "If we scatter or act on our own, we''re as good as dead."


    "Easy for him to say," a brawler grumbled internally, shifting his stance. "He''s got a whole squad to back him up. Meanwhile, the rest of us are just fodder."


    "Come on," a mage urged herself, taking a deep breath. "Focus. This is just another challenge."


    But as the seconds turned into minutes, and still no monsters appeared, the tension in the air became almost unbearable.


    "This isn''t normal," a warrior finally muttered, his voice barely audible. "Something''s wrong."


    "Something''s always wrong," a rogue thought grimly, his knuckles white as he gripped his daggers. "And it''s always the rest of us who pay the price."


    Adam scanned the field beyond the gates, his own unease hidden beneath a mask of authority.


    ''Where are they?'' he thought, his jaw tightening. ''This doesn''t feel right. The time it''s taking is even longer than thest time.''


    His sharp eyes scanned the crowd, catching sight of Arthur standing near the back. For a brief moment, Arthur appeared anxious.


    The restless murmurs of the yers began to rise again, frustration and uncertainty rippling through the group like an infectious wave.


    "This is getting overwhelming," A yer muttered under his breath, trying to distract himself. "These monsters are edging me so hard. Wait¡ªpause." His eyes darted to a female yer nearby who raised an eyebrow at him, clearly misinterpreting his words.


    The yer coughed, averting his gaze, and muttered quickly to himself, "Bad phrasing. Moving on."


    Adam stepped forward, about to give the order for scouts to spread out again. But before he could open his mouth, a sharp ding echoed in everyone''s mind, and a notification screen appeared before all the yers.


    [Wave 2 Cleared: Monster Horde Event - Phase Two Completed!]


    [Congrattions! The second and final wave has beenpleted. Rewards will be distributed shortly after contribution points have been calcted. Please check your inventory for rewards.]


    For a moment, there was stunned silence as everyone processed what had just happened. Then the whispers began, growing louder and more chaotic with every second.


    "Wait¡­ what?" a tank muttered, staring at the notification in disbelief. "The wave is cleared? How?!"@@novelbin@@


    "Did anyone see anything? I thought the monsters hadn''t even spawned yet!" a mage eximed, her staff trembling in her grip.


    "This is impossible," another yer eximed, clutching his head. "How did all the monsters die? Doesn''t that mean there is an entity that is capable of wiping us all out?"

 Chapter 109 The Rewards are Distributed.

    "This is impossible," one yer eximed, clutching his head as if the revtion had physically struck him. "How did all the monsters die? Doesn''t that mean there''s something¡ªor someone¡ªcapable of wiping us all out?"


    Nearby, another yer muttered, their voice trembling with disbelief. "If a yer did this, they just took all the contribution points. That means we''re left with nothing, even though we survived the event."


    The realization spread like wildfire, sparking anger and confusion among the crowd. yers whispered frantically to each other, their voicesced with frustration.


    "This isn''t fair!" a healer eximed, throwing her hands up. "We fought so hard in the first wave, and now we''re going to get nothing? How does that make sense?"


    Continue reading at empire


    "It''s like we don''t matter," another muttered bitterly, their fists clenched. "Someone else does all the killing, and we''re left to pick up the scraps. What''s the point of even trying?"


    The atmosphere turned tense, the earlier relief of surviving the event overshadowed by the growing resentment.


    Some yers red at each other, their paranoia ring, while others simply stood there, stunned and defeated.


    Adam''s face darkened as he took in the scene. He raised his hand, his voice cutting through the restless crowd like a de. "Everyone, calm down!" he barked. "We''ll figure this out."


    The yers quieted slightly, but uneasy nces and hushed murmurs continued to ripple through the group. Suspicion lingered in their eyes, and their frustration simmered just beneath the surface.


    Meanwhile, Arthur stood at the edge of the crowd, his posture rxed and his arms crossed. A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips as he watched the chaos unfold. "Not bad," he muttered to himself, his tone amused. "They''re ying right into my hands."


    A few yers near him turned, their attention caught by Borak and Hank standing at his side. Whispers began to spread as recognition dawned on some of them.


    "Wait a second," one yer said, his voice low. "Fateless is able to fight without needing to be there, his summons can do it for him. Does that mean he was involved?"


    "No way," another replied, shaking their head. "He was here alongside his summons, the whole time during the second wave. I saw him with my own eyes. Besides, he also has a restriction on his summoning ability. His summons can''t stay summoned if they are too far from him."


    The other yers nodded in agreement. They all had a good rtionship with Fateless, so they removed him from their suspicions.


    Arthur raised his hands in a calming gesture, his expression neutral. "Let''s not jump to conclusions," he said, his voice cutting through the whispers. "Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªdid this clearly intended to help the vige. The event is cleared, and the rewards areing. Isn''t that what matters?"


    The murmur''s tone changed, some yers nodding reluctantly as others remained sceptical.


    Adam''s gaze swept over the crowd, his sharp eyes scanning for signs of dissent. When his gazended on Arthur, his expression hardened.


    ''Something''s off,'' he thought. ''You''re too calm for someone caught in this mess. Fateles...was it you?''


    Arthur met Adam''s gaze, his smirk widening ever so slightly. Without a word, he turned back to the crowd, his presence radiating an aura of confidence and control.


    "Lieutenant Adam is right," Arthur said, addressing the crowd once more. "We''ll figure out what happened. But for now, let''s focus on what we''ve gained¡ªa clear victory and valuable rewards. Use this time to prepare for whateveres next. The most important thing is that we''ve survived."


    Looking at Arthur''s back, which was turned toward him, Adam''s frown deepened. His gaze was sharp and calcting as if trying to piece together a puzzle that refused to fit neatly into ce.


    ''What are you hiding?'' Adam thought, his jaw tightening. ''Your summons were with you, yet your contribution points are far beyond anyone else''s. Something isn''t adding up.''


    Looking at Arthur''s back, which was turned to him, Adam frowned before he said, "Don''t worry about finding the identity of the person. If it was a yer who took all the contribution points, it should be very easy to get their identity. But I need everyone to cooperate."


    Arthur turned around, raising an eyebrow. His expression was curious, but his mind was already running the possible way that Adam could use to find out his identity.


    "Lieutenant Adam, you have a way?"


    Adam nodded firmly, his team standing resolutely behind him. "Yes. It''s very simple. In the same way, there''s a leaderboard for levels, there should also be a leaderboard for contribution if I''m not wrong. All we need to do is show our names when the system asks if we want to share them. If someone chooses to hide their name while everyone else reveals theirs... well, it''s clear they''re hiding something."


    A ripple of murmurs passed through the crowd.


    "That''s right!" one yer said, excitement in their tone. "Lieutenant is so smart. I thought we were robbed in daylight, but it seems there''s really a chance to find out who did this."


    "Yeah," another agreed. "If there''s a leaderboard, it''ll alle to light. No one can hide from it."


    Arthur''s expression remained calm and collected, but internally, a flicker of nervousness rippled through him. ''Shit. He might be right. If the leaderboard shows up, it could really throw me under the bus.''


    He quickly schooled his thoughts, dismissing the worry with a mental shrug.


    ''Whatever,'' he decided. ''Let them find out. What are they going to do about it anyway? I''ll be leaving this vige soon. Once we''re free to move between locations, I''ll be long gone. By then, who knows when¡ªor if¡ªwe''ll cross paths again.''


    His smirk twitched at the corner of his lips, but he suppressed it before it showed.


    The crowd was buzzing now, their whispers and murmurs growing louder as they discussed the n.


    Adam''s eyes flicked back to Arthur every so often, studying him, as if waiting for the faintest crack in his fa?ade.


    Arthur noticed but didn''t react, keeping his demeanour casual and even a touch amused. He sped his hands behind his back, his voice light as he spoke. "Well, it''s a solid n, Lieutenant. A very logical approach. Let''s see if the leaderboard works that way. If it does, we''ll have our answer soon enough."


    The yers around him nodded in agreement, some casting curious nces his way.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur''s summons¡ªHank perched on his shoulder and Borak at his side¡ªwere enough to remind them of his strength and influence, making it clear no one wanted to voice any suspicions directly.


    Adam stepped forward. "Alright," he said, addressing the group. "As we said, we''ll all proceed with transparency."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Of course! Transparency is key, after all," he said, his tone smooth. "I''m sure everyone will do their part."


    [Contributions of all yers have been calcted.]


    [The amount of contribution each yer has umted will only be visible to them, to ensure their safety inside the vige.]


    A wave of confusion rippled through the yers. Murmurs grew louder, frustration bubbling up as realization dawned.


    "What the¡ª? I thought there was going to be a leaderboard?" one yer eximed, pping their thigh in irritation.


    "Damn it!" another cursed, running a hand through their hair. "I think it''s because this is on a smaller scale. The real leaderboard is global, across all yers and viges. They probably consider it safer that way."


    The crowd''s frustration began to simmer, and a few yers mutteredints under their breath.


    Adam''s expression, however, remained calm, almost unnervingly so, as though he had anticipated this oue. His sharp gaze didn''t waver from Arthur, watching him like a hawk. He studied every detail¡ªArthur''s casual stance, the faint smirk tugging at his lips, and the unflinching ease with which he met the tense atmosphere around them.


    Arthur''s demeanor didn''t falter. His arms crossedzily over his chest, and he raised a brow, addressing the muttering yers. "Well, it seems the system values everyone''s safety more than a public ranking. A smart move, if you think about it."


    Some yers turned to him, confusion flickering in their expressions. "What do you mean?" one asked.


    Arthur shrugged. "Think about it. If someone were to rank at the top and that information was broadcasted, they''d be a prime target for¡­ let''s say, less honourable yers. It''s not umon in games for others to gang up on top yers out of jealousy or greed. This way, everyone''s contribution is their own business. No extra targets on anyone''s back."


    A few yers nodded hesitantly, seemingly mollified by his exnation.


    Adam''s eyes narrowed slightly, his thoughts racing as he scrutinized Arthur''s response.


    Arthur caught Adam''s look and tilted his head slightly, offering a faint smile as if to say


    Problem?


    The tension hung thick in the air. The yers, while subdued for the moment, still nced at each other warily, the unspoken question lingering in their minds.


    Who got the most contribution points? Who got the best rewards?

 Chapter 111 Mysterious Mountain, Hidden Trial

    Arthur stood at the edge of the forest, his gaze fixed on the imposing silhouette of the mountain that loomed in the distance. Its jagged peaks seemed to scrape the heavens, shrouded in mist and shadows that danced eerily under the pale light of the sun.


    A faint breeze swept through the forest, rustling the leaves around him.


    The mountain was a constant presence¡ªa monolith of stone that had watched over Vige #420 since the moment he''d arrived in this strange world.


    It was more than just andmark. It was the ce where his journey began, the ce where his talent was awakened.


    Arthur couldn''t exin it, but the mountain had always felt... significant. Like it was calling to him.


    He smirked as his fingers brushed against the hilt of his dagger. "You and I have some unfinished business, don''t we?"


    The memory of the awakening ceremony yed in his mind.


    ...


    "You are currently at the peak of the mountain of Vige #420."


    ...


    The phrase echoed in his mind, louder than it should have.


    Why mention it at all? Why draw attention to the mountain specifically? And why hadn''t he explored it yet?


    Arthur''s instincts told him there was something up there¡ªsomething the game had carefully hidden, waiting to be discovered by someone bold enough to seek it out.


    A small grin spread across his face as he took his first step toward the towering mountain.


    "Alright, big guy," Arthur muttered to the mountain as he continued forward. "Show me what you''ve got."


    Arriving at the mountain, Arthur paused for a moment, his eyes narrowing as he nced around. He couldn''t shake the feeling that he was being watched.


    But by what? His Enhanced Senses didn''t pick up anything nearby. Yet the feeling persisted, crawling up his spine like a warning whispered directly into his soul.


    He summoned Hank, the portal appearing before Hank emerged, flying into the air.


    "Keep an eye out, Hank," Arthur said, his voice low. "Something feels off."


    The hawk let out a shrill cry before taking to the skies, its wings cutting through the air as it soared ahead to scout the path.


    Arthur''s hand tightened around his dagger as he continued forward, his steps cautious.


    As he climbed higher, the mountain seemed to reveal more of its secrets. Strange markings began to appear on the rocks¡ªfaint carvings that looked almost like runes. Some were weathered and barely visible, while others seemed untouched by time, their edges sharp and precise as if etched only yesterday.


    He knelt down to inspect one of the carvings, running his fingers over the cold stone. The symbols were unfamiliar, unlike anything he''d seen in the game so far. They didn''t match any of thenguages or designs he''d encountered in the vige or surrounding forest.


    "What are you hiding?" he muttered, his eyes narrowing.


    As he rose to his feet, Hank swooped down andnded on a nearby branch, screeching urgently.


    Arthur followed the hawk''s gaze, his eyesnding on something in the distance¡ªa faint glow emanating from further up the mountain. It was faint, almost imperceptible against the sunlight, but it was there.


    A soft, pulsing light, like a heartbeat buried within the stone.


    "Well, that''s not ominous at all," Arthur said with a smirk, his curiosity now fully piqued.


    He continued his ascent, his mind racing with possibilities. Was it a hidden dungeon? He wasn''t sure. But, whatever it was, he wasn''t about to turn back now.


    The climb grew steeper, the air thinner. Arthur''s breaths came in intervals as the terrain became more treacherous. The path narrowed, forcing him to navigate carefully along the edge of a steep drop. One wrong step could send him tumbling down into the rocky abyss below.


    Despite the difficulty, he pressed on, his determination unwavering. The glow grew brighter with each step, its rhythm syncing with the pounding of his heart. It was as if the mountain itself was guiding him, pulling him closer to whatevery at its peak.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Arthur reached a teau near the summit. The glow was now almost blinding, emanating from arge crystalline structure embedded in the centre of the rocky tform.


    The crystal pulsed with an otherworldly light, its surface etched with the same runes he''d seen earlier. It stood tall and imposing, like a guardian watching over the mountain.


    Arthur approached cautiously, his hand resting on the hilt of his dagger. "What are you?" he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    The crystal seemed to respond, its light intensifying as he drew closer. A notification appeared in his view.


    [You have discovered the Hidden Trial: Protector of the Vige.]


    [Requirement: A-Grade Talent or Higher.]@@novelbin@@


    [Details: This trial is designed to determine your ability to lead, protect, and safeguard the future of your vige. Only those with exceptional talent and leadership qualities may enter. Sess will grant rewards befitting a true protector.]


    [Would you like to enter?] [Yes | No]


    [WARNING: You are granted only one chance toplete this trial. Failure will prevent future attempts.]


    Arthur stared at the glowing notification in front of him, his brow furrowed as he absorbed the details. "A-grade talent or higher?" he muttered, a frown tugging at the corners of his lips.


    He had never encountered such a stringent requirement before. Every other trial or realm he''de across in the vige seemed open to almost anyone with some level ofpetency, regardless of their talent grade. But this? This was on apletely different level. It didn''t take much to realize that this trial was leagues above the usual.


    Stay connected through empire


    His gaze drifted to the words etched in the air. "A-Grade Talent or Higher."


    To most yers, A-grade talents were nearly mythical.


    The highest talent Arthur had seen among the yers in the vige was a B-Grade, and even those could be counted on one hand.


    A-grade talents were considered a part of the upper echelon of potential¡ªindividuals blessed with abilities that could change the tides of battle or shape the very world around them. If this trial required such a level of talent just to enter, what kind of challenge was waiting for him on the other side?

 Chapter 113 A Vision

    "Extraction Completed! Skill: Ninefold Fortune (Mythical) has been extracted."


    Seeing the notification, Arthur smiled to himself, a mixture of satisfaction and confidence lighting up his expression. "Alright, that''s done," he muttered, dismissing the menu.


    His eyes turned to his inventory, scanning through the items he had meticulously gathered in preparation. Among them, a healthy stock of healing potions and mana potions caught his attention. These were premium-grade potions he''d purchased at the alchemy shop in the vige, their shimmering liquids stored neatly in durable ss vials.


    Arthur took mental note of his supplies, nodding to himself. "This should be enough," he murmured.


    Each potion was a lifeline, capable of pulling him back from the brink during dire moments. He knew better than to underestimate a challenge of this magnitude, and every preparation mattered.


    Still, his thoughts lingered briefly on the cooldown for his summoning talent. He could have waited two more weeks¡ªaround fourteen days¡ªand then summoned another Primordial Beast to bolster his roster. Another unstoppable ally to aid him in this trial. But he shook his head, dismissing the notion almost immediately.


    "If I can''t beat this without another Primordial Beast, and it only requires an A-rank talent, then I would be a fraud," he muttered under his breath, his toneced with self-assured determination.


    Arthur took a deep breath, centering himself. His hand hovered over the glowing notification. The crystal before him pulsed with a rhythmic light, as if it were alive and waiting for his decision.


    [Would you like to enter?] [Yes | No]


    Without further hesitation, Arthur pressed "Yes."


    The world around him shifted instantly. The ground beneath his feet seemed to dissolve into a swirling vortex of light and shadow, disorienting him as the transition carried him to a new, surreal ne.


    A kaleidoscope of colours and distorted shapes surrounded him before solidifying into a clear view. Arthur blinked as his eyes adjusted to the scene unfolding before him.


    "Am I¡­ floating?" he muttered, ncing around.


    Indeed, he was suspended in the sky, with no ground beneath him. The sensation was surreal, as though he were weightless, caught in some ethereal ne. His arms and legs felt bound, unresponsive to hismands. It was as if he had been reduced to nothing more than a spectator, forced to observe what was about to unfold.


    Looking down, Arthur immediately recognized thendscape.


    "That''s the mountain near the vige!" he eximed, his voice echoing in the void around him.


    The mountain stood prominently, its jagged peaks as intimidating as ever. Further away, his eyes caught sight of the vige below¡ªor what was left of it. Most of the buildings were in ruins, reduced to charred rubble and debris. A few structures remained standing, though barely, their walls cracked and roofs caved in. Smoke rose from the remnants, painting the horizon in ashen hues.


    Arthur frowned, his thoughts racing. "What happened here? Is this¡­ the future? A vision? Or something else entirely?"


    Before he could process further, a sudden shift in the atmosphere drew his attention.


    Two figures materialized out of thin air, appearing mid-battle near the base of the mountain. Arthur''s eyes widened as he took in their forms.


    One was a man d in shining armour, though it was battered and dented in ces, evidence of an intense and prolonged fight.


    Despite its wear, the armour still caught the faint light, gleaming with an otherworldly radiance. In his hand, he held a massive sword, its de etched with glowing runes that pulsed faintly with power.


    His stance was firm, and resolute, as though he were the embodiment of unyielding justice.@@novelbin@@


    The other figure was a stark contrast. A towering demon loomed before the armoured warrior, its form shrouded red mist that writhed and curled like living shadows.


    Horns jutted from its head, curving backwards, and its crimson eyes glowed with malevolent glee. The demon''s voice was deep and guttural,ced with malice and mockery.


    "You damn demon!" the knight spat, his voice strained but unwavering. "All you do is spread corruption in thend!"


    The knight''s grip tightened on his sword, the glow from its runes intensifying as if responding to his resolve.


    The demon let out a low, sinister chuckle. "Hehe¡­ spread corruption?" it mocked, its voice dripping with disdain. "I am merely purifying thesends from you humans. All you do is kill and kill. Your greed knows no bounds, your hunger for power insatiable."


    It leaned forward, its massive ws tearing into the ground as it snarled, "It''s time for everything to change."


    The twobatants shed violently. The knight lunged forward, his sword slicing through the air with a blinding arc of light.


    The demon met the attack head-on, raising its wed hand to intercept the blow. Sparks erupted as steel met shadow, the force of the impact sending shockwaves through the air.


    Arthur watched, transfixed. Despite being unable to move, he felt the intensity of the battle as if he were standing in its midst. The energy radiating from their attacks crackled in the air, tingling against his skin.


    The knight pressed forward, his strikes relentless and precise. "You''ve already taken too much from this world," he growled, his voice strained but determined. "I''ll end this here!"


    The demon sneered, deflecting the knight''s blows with unnatural ease. "End this? You think you have the power to stop me, little knight?" It swiped its ws in a wide arc, forcing the knight to leap back. "Your time is over. The age of humans is at its end."


    As the battle raged on, Arthur''s mind reeled. "Who are they? And why does this feel so¡­ real?"


    The mountain seemed to tremble under the weight of their conflict, fissures spreading across the ground as their attacks grew fiercer. Arthur''s gaze flickered between the two figures, searching for answers.


    The knight''s sword struck true, carving a deep gash into the demon''s side. A howl of pain erupted from the creature, ck mist seeping from the wound like blood.


    But the demon onlyughed, its voice echoing across the battlefield. "Is that all you''ve got? Pathetic. Let me show you true power!"


    The demon raised its arms, and the ck mist surrounding it exploded outward, engulfing the area in a suffocating shroud. The knight braced himself, his armor glowing brightly as he summoned a protective barrier.


    Arthur''s heart raced as he observed the chaos. "This is a memory," he realized suddenly. "This happened before. But when? And why am I seeing this now?"


    The scene began to blur, the figures fading into the swirling mist. Arthur''s voice caught in his throat as he tried to call out, to demand answers, but his words were swallowed by the void.


    Then, the mist cleared, revealing a new and even more chaotic scene.


    The battlefield had shifted dramatically. Bothbatants were grievously injured, their once-formidable appearances now ravaged by the intensity of their battle.


    The demon, towering and monstrous, was missing both of its jagged horns and an entire leg. ck mist seeped from its wounds, swirling around it like a shroud as it struggled to maintain its bnce. Its crimson eyes burned with fury, but its movements were slower, morebored.


    On the other side stood the knight¡ªif he could even still be called that. His armor was shattered, barely clinging to his battered form. One arm hung bloodied and limp holding a sword, while the other was gone entirely, leaving him a one-armed swordsman. Yet, despite the odds, the knight stood tall, his sword still clutched tightly in his remaining hand.


    "This is the end!" the knight roared, his voice echoing with unshakable resolve.


    With a final burst of strength, the two warriors surged toward each other, their figures blurs of motion as they shed once more.


    The collision was brutal. The air trembled with the force of their strikes, the sound of steel against shadow reverberating like thunder. Arthur could only watch, frozen in ce, as the decisive moment yed out before him.


    When the dust settled, the oue was clear.


    The knight had lost the sh. His sword fell from his grip as he stumbled backward, thest of his strength leaving him. Blood poured from the fresh wound where his remaining arm had been severed. He crumpled to his knees, defenseless and spent.


    The demon stood victorious, though it, too, had paid a heavy price. Embedded deep in its abdomen was the knight''s sword, its runes glowing faintly with residual power. ck mist poured from the wound, and the demon''s movements were sluggish and uneven.


    "Hahaha! I have won!" the demon bellowed, itsughter shaking the battlefield. It loomed over the fallen knight, its jagged teeth bared in a triumphant grin.


    But the knight¡­ smiled.


    "You demons really are fools," the knight said, his voice calm and steady despite his injuries.


    The demon''sughter faltered, its grin reced by a confused frown. "What are you talking about, human?" it growled.


    Then, it noticed the sword. It tried to pull it free, its massive ws gripping the hilt and yanking with all its might. But the sword refused to budge. The runes etched into the de began to glow brighter, their light seeping into the demon''s flesh.


    "What did you do to me?" the demon roared, panic creeping into its voice as it pulled harder, to no avail.


    The knight coughed, blood staining his lips, but his smile remained unwavering. "You finally noticed? That sword isn''t just a weapon¡ªit''s a seal. I knew I couldn''t beat you with my strength alone. So I sacrificed my arm¡­ and most of my lifespan¡­ to bind you."

 Chapter 114 Prison

    The demon''s eyes widened as he realised that he was being sealed by the knight.


    "You¡ª!"


    Before it could finish, the sword began to shine with an intense brilliance. The light spread rapidly, engulfing the demon in its entirety. The creature screamed, its voice echoing with a mix of rage and agony.


    "No! This can''t be happening!"


    The knight''s smile faded, reced by a grim expression as he watched the demon''s form dissolve into the blinding light.


    The demon''s body shrank, its shadowy mass condensing into a single, concentrated point. With one final, earth-shaking roar, the creature was transformed into a small meteor of pure light. The glowing projectile shot into the sky, streaking across the battlefield before mming into the mountain with a deafening explosion.


    Arthur''s gaze followed the meteor as it disappeared into the mountain''s peak, leaving behind a faint, glowing fissure where it had struck. The light slowly faded, and silence fell over the battlefield.


    The knight slumped forward, thest of his strength leaving him as he copsed onto the ground. His breathing was shallow, but his expression was one of peace.


    Arthur, still floating above as a spectator, swallowed hard. His throat was dry, and his heart raced as he tried to process what he had just witnessed.


    "That¡­ that thing is sealed in the mountain," he muttered, his voice barely audible. The weight of the realization pressed heavily on him.


    The scene before him began to dissolve once more, the colours fading into a swirl of light and shadow. But the image of the knight''s final smile and the demon''s desperate screams were seared into Arthur''s mind, refusing to leave.


    As the vision ended, a single thought echoed in his mind, clear and undeniable.


    "The mountain isn''t just andmark¡­ it''s a prison."


    Arthur felt a chill run down his spine, his body frozen in ce as the weight of realization settled over him. For the first time since stepping onto the mountain, a deep, primal fear gripped him.


    "Did I¡­ enter the ce where the demon is sealed?" he muttered under his breath, his voice trembling slightly.


    He swallowed hard, the sound unnervingly loud in the silence around him. Every instinct screamed at him that he had just made the worst decision of his life. His heart pounded in his chest, the echoes of the vision ying in his mind on an endless loop.


    The sheer power of the demon¡ªand the knight, for that matter¡ªwas something far beyond him. It wasn''t just overwhelming; it was iprehensible.


    Arthur clenched his fists tightly, his nails digging into his palms as he struggled to steady himself. "I just sent myself to my death," he thought grimly.


    Even though he considered himself strong¡ªin fact exceptionalpared to the yers in the vige¡ªhe knew the cold, hard truth. Compared to the knight and the demon he had just witnessed, he was nothing more than an insect.


    Insignificant. Powerless.


    Even with all his summons at his side, he wouldn''t stand a chance. The thought made his blood run cold.


    He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. Panic wouldn''t help him now. He closed his eyes for a moment, centring his thoughts. The notification had said this was a hidden trial to be the protector of the vige.


    That meant there was a purpose here, a challenge to ovee¡ªnot just certain death.


    "It''s a trial," Arthur murmured, his voice steadier now. "That doesn''t necessarily mean I have to fight the demon¡­ right?"


    But even as he said it, doubt gnawed at the edges of his mind. What if the trial required him to face the demon directly? The thought made his stomach churn.


    He reyed the vision in his head¡ªthe demon''s towering form, the horns protruding from its head, the malice in its crimson eyes. The memory alone was enough to make him shiver. The idea of standing before that creature, of trying to fight it¡­ it was impossible.


    Arthur shook his head, trying to banish the thought. "No," he muttered firmly, "it can''t be that simple. If it were just a fight, the trial wouldn''t be designed this way. There has to be more to it than that."


    His eyes flicked to the faint glow emanating from the mountain''s peak. The light pulsed rhythmically, like a heartbeat, and Arthur felt an inexplicable pull toward it.


    "This isn''t just about strength," he reasoned, his mind racing. "If it were, only someone like that knight would ever stand a chance. It''s a trial to be the protector of the vige, not a contest of brute force."


    Arthur took another deep breath.


    "One step at a time," he told himself, his voice firm. "Figure out the trial, focus on what I can do, and deal with whateveres next. I can''t leave this ce, even if I wanted to.


    Arthur nced around, taking in his surroundings. The room he was in was small and confined, its walls constructed from rough-hewn stone. The dim light emanating from an unseen source gave the space an eerie, oppressive atmosphere.


    Before he could process his situation or make sense of the sudden change, a bright sh enveloped him.@@novelbin@@


    [You have been transported to the Arena!]


    The system notification red in front of him.


    [You will be fighting against your enemies. Defeat them, and you shall proceed to the next challenge. You will have the choice of resting in between the fights only once. So choose it carefully.]


    Arthur barely had time to blink as the words faded, leaving him standing in an entirely different space. He was now in a massive arena, its size dwarfing anything he had encountered before.


    The arena was circr, its edges lined with high stone walls that loomed ominously overhead. The floor was a mix of stone and patches of dirt. Despite its grandeur, the arena felt eerily empty. There were no spectators, no cheering crowds, only silence punctuated by the faint sound of wind brushing against the stone.


    "What the¡­?" Arthur muttered, his voice barely audible as he tried to make sense of the situation.


    Everything had happened so fast, leaving him disoriented.

 Chapter 117 The Arena (3)

    It shimmered faintly¡ªa rare-quality item that would fetch a good price or prove usefulter. He added it to his inventory, his mind already considering the implications of the fight.


    "The bear was an Elite Boss," Arthur muttered, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully. "The one before it was pseudo-elite. The power of these monsters is ramping up fast."


    He crossed his arms, his gaze shifting to Sylvaris, who was coiled on the ground, hissing softly as if relishing the victory.


    "If this trend keeps up, I''ll be fighting a monster at the Epic-rank Boss next. And at higher levels, I will be versing something even stronger than Epic-rank Boss." Arthur''s tone was grim, though a flicker of interest remained in his eyes.


    The system''s prompt appeared before Arthur again.


    [Would you like to rest?] [Yes | No]


    Arthur''s finger hovered over the "No" option, his decision already made. Resting now felt unnecessary; he wanted to push forward. He tapped "No" without hesitation.


    But then, for the first time, the system repeated itself.@@novelbin@@


    [Are you sure?] [Yes | No]


    Arthur''s brow furrowed as he stared at the unexpected second prompt. It was unusual. In all the challenges he had faced so far, the system had never prompted him to confirm his choice twice.


    "Strange," he muttered, raising an eyebrow.


    The countdown began¡ªfive seconds to decide. Whoever designed this trial clearly didn''t want challengers exploiting the rest mechanics.


    Arthur''s mind raced briefly about the purpose, but his resolve didn''t waver. He pressed "Yes" again, confirming his decision not to rest.


    The notification vanished, reced by a new one.


    [Next enemy iing. Prepare yourself.]


    The arena shimmered as the air distorted ahead of him. Arthur''s eyes remained fixed on the spot, his grip tightening on his dagger. The light coalesced, taking shape¡ªand then his breath hitched.


    The figure that emerged made Arthur''s eyes widen in shock.


    "T-This¡­" he muttered, his voice faltering as a flicker of fear shed through his gaze.


    Before him stood...a demon.


    The creature''s humanoid form was tall and imposing, easily twice Arthur''s height. Its skin was a deep, mottled ck, resembling cracked obsidian, with glowing crimson veins running across its surface like moltenva. Its physique was muscr and perfectly proportioned, exuding raw power with every subtle movement.


    The demon''s face was unnervingly human-like but twisted with malice. Its features were sharp and angr, with high cheekbones and a jawline that seemed carved from stone. Two jagged horns jutted from its forehead, curving slightly backward, their tips glowing faintly with the same crimson light that pulsed through its veins.


    Its eyes, glowing pits of fiery orange, bore into Arthur with an intensity that made his chest tighten. They were the kind of eyes that promised destruction, eyes that had seen countless battles and relished every moment of chaos.


    Sharp, wed hands twitched at its sides, each finger tipped with talons that looked capable of tearing through steel. From its back, long tendrils of dark-like miasma writhed and danced, giving the illusion of wings or flowing smoke.


    The demon was dressed in ckened armor that looked as though it had been forged from the bones of its enemies. The jagged edges of its pauldrons and greaves glinted menacingly, and a faint, otherworldly glow emanated from the cracks in its ting.


    Arthur''s heart pounded as he took in the sight, of the demon before him. For a brief moment, he wondered if this was the same demon he had seen in the vision¡ªthe one sealed in the mountain.


    But a second nce revealed otherwise. This creature, though terrifying,cked the overwhelming aura of absolute dread that the mountain''s demon had exuded.


    "It''s not the same," Arthur muttered, calming himself as he analyzed the creature further. "But that doesn''t mean it''s weak."


    The demon tilted its head slightly, its jagged horns casting ominous shadows as its lips curled into a cruel smirk. When it spoke, its voice was deep and guttural, reverberating through the arena like an earthquake, each wordced with disdain and malevolent amusement.


    "How long has it been?" it murmured, its glowing eyes scanning its surroundings with a mixture of curiosity and bitterness.


    Arthur stood still, his grip firm on his dagger, but he didn''t interrupt. He knew better than to engage prematurely. This was information¡ªpieces of a puzzle he didn''t yet understand.


    The demon''s gaze returned to Arthur, its expression twisted into something between a sneer and a grin. "I''ve been sealed in this wretched ce for so long that I''ve lost count of the years. Countless centuries, maybe more."


    Its ws twitched at its sides, the shadowy tendrils on its back writhing as though responding to its frustration.


    The demon''s smirk widened, revealing sharp, jagged teeth. "Thest human I faced¡­ he was delicious," it said, its tongue flicking briefly across its lips as if savouring a memory. "He put up such a fight, but in the end, he was no match for me. His screams were delightful."


    It leaned forward slightly, its fiery eyes locking onto Arthur. "But you¡­ hehe¡­ you look far more delicious."


    Arthur''s heart pounded, but he kept hisposure, his expression betraying nothing. He let the demon speak, knowing that its monologue might hold valuable clues.


    The demon straightened, a faint sigh escaping its lips as its gaze turned upward. "That strong human¡­" it said, its tone shifting to something colder, angrier. "He''s the one who sealed me here. For so long, I''ve been bound to this cursed arena, forced to wait. I wonder¡­" Its fiery eyes flickered with something almost like hope. "When will His Majestye for me?"


    The reverence in its voice was unmistakable as it uttered the title "His Majesty." The demon''s expression softened momentarily, its features almost human in its devotion.


    Arthur''s mind raced as he pieced together what he was hearing. The human who sealed this demon¡­ could it have been the knight from the vision? The one who sacrificed himself to bind the mountain''s greater demon?


    "Is he talking about that demon?" Arthur thought, his brow furrowing. If this demon served the one bound in the mountain, it exined a lot¡ªits reverence, its frustration, and its desperation for rescue.

 Chapter 121 A New Summon (2)

    [Would you like to rest?] [Yes | No]


    The familiar prompt appeared before Arthur, glowing faintly in the air. He didn''t hesitate, knowing the five-second timer was ticking. Another fight wasing, and he had no intention of wasting time.


    Arthur willed his SSS-Rank Talent: Primordial Summoner into action.


    Immediately, his consciousness was pulled into the void¡ªa dark, endless expanse where all the monsters he had killed stood before him, frozen like statues.


    His sharp gaze scanned the gathered forms,nding on the Lesser Demon he had just in.


    "There you are," Arthur muttered, willing the choice into action.


    The void faded, and back in the arena, a swirling ck portal opened beside him. From it emerged the Lesser Demon, stepping out with an air of deference. The once-defiant creature was now subdued, its fiery eyes glowing faintly with unwavering loyalty.


    The demon knelt before Arthur, its head bowed like a knight awaiting orders.


    [You have summoned the Lesser Demon. They are nowpletely and utterly loyal to you. They will do as you instruct them without fail. You have the right to name them.]


    A new prompt appeared:


    [Would you like to name the ''Lesser Demon''?] [Yes | No]


    Arthur nced at the demon, his expression thoughtful for a moment before shaking his head. "No."


    The prompt vanished, and Arthur turned his attention back to the arena.


    [Next enemy iing. Prepare yourself.]


    Arthur straightened, his dagger ready at his side. The arena shimmered faintly, signalling the arrival of the next challenger.


    This time, Arthur decided he wasn''t going to take any chances. "Sylvaris, with me," hemanded. The massive serpent hissed in acknowledgement, coiling protectively nearby.


    Arthur raised his hand, summoning two more of his strongest allies. Two portals swirled into existence, their dark edges crackling with energy.


    From the first emerged Neko.


    "Finally, I''m summoned again-nya," her voice rang in his mind. Her golden eyes narrowed as she nced around. "He definitely needs my help again. He doesn''t even feed me, yet he expects so much. Hmph, rude human-nya."


    Arthur smirked but didn''t respond, already opening the second portal


    From it stepped Sunless, his undead summon.


    The tall, skeletal figure radiated an aura of darkness, his glowing red eyes scanning the arena with coldness.


    "Master," Sunless though, his voice sounding low and grave in Arthur''s mind. "What is yourmand?"


    His expression turned serious. "Be on guard. The next opponent is likely going to be stronger than anything we''ve faced so far. Stronger than Epic rank."


    The summons each responded in their own way. Sylvaris hissed softly, his massive body tightening in anticipation.


    Neko flicked her tailzily but kept her eyes trained on the arena''s shimmer. Sunless remained silent, its grip tightening on its de. The Lesser Demon stood beside him, awaiting Arthur''s orders.


    The arena trembled slightly, the air growing heavier as the glow intensified. Whatever wasing next, Arthur knew it wouldn''t be an easy fight.


    Arthur''s sharp gaze locked onto the new opponent as it fully materialized.


    What stood before him was undeniably a demon, yet it exuded an aura far stronger and more oppressive than the Lesser Demon he had just summoned. This creature radiated raw power, a malevolence that seemed to press down on the very air around it.


    The demon''s stature was imposing, standing well over eight feet tall, its muscr frame covered in dark, jagged armor that seemed to grow from its body like a second skin. The armour bore cruel, spike-like protrusions along its shoulders and arms, each one appearing sharp enough to pierce flesh with ease.


    The tes were intricately carved with glowing crimson runes, pulsating faintly as though alive.


    Its skin, a deep, ashen gray, had a texture that resembled cracked stone, with faint lines of fiery orange glowing within the fissures. These lines pulsed rhythmically, like veins coursing with moltenva.@@novelbin@@


    The demon''s face was both fearsome and unsettlingly human-like, with angr features that spoke of intelligence and cruelty.


    Two long, jagged horns jutted from its forehead, curving upward in sharp arcs. Unlike the Lesser Demon, these horns were symmetrical and polished, their ck surfaces gleaming faintly.


    Its eyes burned with an intense, searing red light, like smoldering embers, and seemed to pierce through everything they gazed upon.


    A thick tail, heavily scaled and tipped with a spiked club, swayed behind it like a weapon in its own right. Its legs, slightly digitigrade, ended in sharp, wed feet.


    It tilted its head slightly, the mocking grin widening as it finally spoke, its deep, guttural voice carrying an air of superiority.


    "Where am I?" it said, its gaze sweeping across the arena. The disdain in its tone was palpable, each word dripping with contempt. "Is this truly where I have been summoned? A pitiful arena and I''m faced with¡­ this?"


    Its glowing eyes locked onto Arthur, studying him as if he were an insect underfoot. A low, rumbling chuckle escaped its throat, vibrating through the arena like distant thunder.


    "This is what that human sent to fight me? How pitiful. I expected more from a species that ims dominion over thend."


    The demon''s gaze shifted to the Lesser Demon at Arthur''s side. Its sneer deepened as it snorted loudly, the sound filled with disgust. "And you," it growled, the words cutting like a de. "A pathetic Lesser Demon? Bowing to a human? How far you''ve fallen. Hmph."


    The Lesser Demon flinched slightly under the greater demon''s scorn but remained upright, its loyalty to Arthur unshaken.


    The demon let out another mockingugh, shaking its head as if the sight of them was too absurd toprehend.


    "How amusing," it said, taking a slow step forward, its wed feet cracking the stone beneath it. "But I suppose I shouldn''t have expected much. After all, you''re nothing more than scraps, a stray piece of refuse that somehow survived the purge. Weak, insignificant, and utterly worthless."


    Its molten eyes narrowed, "Do you honestly think this pitiful collection of creatures can stand against me? Me, a true demon?" Itughed again, louder this time, the sound echoing like a cruel symphony.

 Chapter 124 Arrogant Demon

    It stood motionless, its crimson aura crackling faintly around its massive frame. Watching. Waiting.


    Arthur''s sharp eyes narrowed. "Not going to make the first move? Fine."


    He raised a hand, pointing toward Lupin, who was circling the demon''s nk. "Lupin, use Howl of Fury!"


    The wolf immediately obeyed.


    Lupin''s head shot up, his piercing eyes closing as his chest swelled. Then he let out a ferocious, bone-chilling howl.


    The sound tore through the arena, reverberating off the stone walls like a shockwave. It wasn''t just noise¡ªit was a battle cry. Arthur felt the buff as the howl ended.


    ¡ª


    <Howl of Fury>


    <Rank: Rare >


    <Active>


    <Description: Let out a ferocious howl that boosts your attack speed by 25% for 10 seconds. Nearby allies gain a 5% attack speed boost and increased morale. Duration: 30 seconds. Cooldown: 5 Minutes>


    ¡ª


    The effect was immediate.


    Arthur felt the surge first¡ªa faint but noticeable increase in speed as if his movements had been fine-tuned.


    Explore more stories at empire


    His dagger felt lighter in his hands.


    The Goblin King gripped his oversized club with a growl, its swings bing more fluid.


    The demon''s fiery eyes narrowed, but he remained standing.


    Arthur smirked faintly, raising his voice. "Everyone, close in! Keep it surrounded. Don''t give it an opening!"


    Arthur''s smirk deepened as he gave themand. "Everyone, close in! Keep it surrounded. Don''t give it an opening!"


    The demon stood still for a moment, its zing eyes scanning the battlefield as if the situation bored it. Then, with a sharp sneer, it spoke, its voice dripping with disdain.


    "Are you done?" It scoffed, its fiery aura ring brighter. "Pathetic. I allowed you to prance around for one reason¡ªto prove a truth you humans never ept."


    Its ws ignited with crimson energy, the molten veins across its cracked skin pulsing violently.


    "You are nothingpared to us. The demon race is supreme. Humans will always be inferior. And now, I''ll show you why."


    The demon straightened, raising both wed hands as energy surged around it. "This is the true heritage of demons. A skill that you mortals will never understand!"


    Before Arthur could react, the demon moved.


    Fast. Too fast.


    Borak charged first, his tusks gleaming as they aimed for the demon''s legs. The ground cracked beneath his massive weight, each step thunderous. But the demon twisted effortlessly, dodging the strike with unnatural precision.


    It countered immediately.


    Its w mmed into Borak''s side, sending the boar flying several feet across the arena. The impact was brutal, a deep gash opening along Borak''s nk as he skidded to a halt.


    "You think numbers matter?" the demon sneered, striding forward. "No matter how many ants there are, ants will always be ants. Nothing more."@@novelbin@@


    Arthur''s voice cut through the chaos, ignoring the demon''s monologue. "Lupin, nk right! Sunless, hold center!"


    Lupin darted to the side, his enhanced speed from Howl of Fury evident in every movement. He snapped at the demon''s arm, his fangs aiming for a vulnerable joint.


    The demon didn''t flinch.


    With a snarl, it spun, its wed hand swiping downward. Lupin yelped as the attack connected, striking his shoulder and sending him tumbling to the ground.


    The demonughed coldly, stepping toward the wolf. "A mere beast like you? Thinking you can touch me?" It kicked out, its wed foot mming into Lupin''s side and sending him sprawling again. "Stay down, mutt."


    Sunless seized the opening. The undead knight moved with eerie precision, its de slicing toward the demon''s exposed back.


    This time, the demon grunted as the attacknded, a shallow cut slicing through its jagged armor. ck ichor dripped from the wound.


    Its fiery eyes red with rage. "You dare? A lifeless puppet like you dares to strike me?"


    It whirled on Sunless, its ws glowing brighter. With a roar, it brought both hands down in a vicious overhead strike.


    Sunless barely raised its de in time to block, but the force of the blow cracked the ground beneath its feet.


    "You''re nothing without orders, nothing but a husk!" the demon spat, mming its ws into Sunless''s chest, sending the knight staggering back.


    Sylvaris remained beneath Arthur, his massive body acting as both a perch and a shield. Arthur stood tall on the serpent''s head, his sharp gaze fixed on the chaotic battle below.


    "Hank, now! Dive in!"


    The hawk responded instantly. From high above, Hank folded his wings, plunging toward the demon like a streak of shadow and gold. His talons glinted, glowing faintly with mana as they aimed for the demon''s exposed shoulder.


    The demon barely reacted in time. Its fiery eyes flicked upward as Hank struck, the hawk''s ws raking a shallow almost invisible scratch into the jagged armor. Sparks flew, followed by the sickening sound of metal screeching.


    "Insects!" it spat, its wed hand swiping upward in a blur.


    Hank red his wings, twisting mid-air to avoid the counter. The demon''s ws narrowly missed, cutting through empty space where the hawk had been moments earlier. Hank circled back, his sharp cry cutting through the air as he prepared for another pass.


    Arthur''s voice cut through the chaos. "Goblin King, left! Sunless, center!"


    The Goblin King charged, its oversized club swinging in a brutal arc toward the demon''s ribs. The demon turned, snarling, its molten veins pulsing brighter. It caught the club mid-swing, its wed hand gripping the weapon with unnatural strength.


    the demon hissed, twisting sharply. The Goblin King roared in frustration as the demon yanked the club aside, throwing it off bnce.


    Sunless didn''t hesitate. The undead knight moved in, its de shing in a calcted strike aimed at the demon''s exposed back.


    The de connected, biting deep into a crack they had created through umting attacks in the demon''s armor. ck ichor sprayed, and the demon staggered forward, snarling in pain.


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed, as the opportunity appeared. "There it is. Now press it!"


    Hank dove again, this time targeting the demon''s face. His ws aimed for the glowing eyes, a blinding distraction.


    ''Master watch me! w Grab!'' Hank thought with excitement.


    The demon roared, jerking back. Its wed hands shot up, deflecting Hank''s attack, but not without cost. The hawk''s talons grazed its cheek, leaving some gashes that oozed ck ichor.


    "You''re trying my patience!" the demon bellowed. Itshed out wildly, its ws carving deep gouges into the ground as it swung at Sunless and the Goblin King.


    Sunless sidestepped with eerie precision, its glowing eyes unflinching. The Goblin King wasn''t as agile, catching a ncing blow to its chest. The impact sent the gobling king flying and hitting the invisible wall surrounding the arena.


    Arthur''s voice cut through the air again. "Hank, don''t let up. Go for the exposed shoulder!"


    The hawk dove once more, his speed relentless.


    This time, the demon was ready. It twisted sharply, raising a wed hand. "Enough of you, bird!"


    This time, the demon was ready.


    It twisted sharply, its zing eyes locking onto the descending hawk. One wed hand shot up, its movements unnaturally fast. "Enough of you, bird!" it snarled.


    Hank banked hard to the left, but not quickly enough. The demon''s ws raked across his wing, tearing feathers free and leaving faint streaks of blood. The hawk cried out, faltering mid-flight.


    Before Hank could recover, the demon''s other handshed out, its wed fingers snapping closed around the hawk''s body.


    "Caught you," the demon hissed, a cruel smirk spreading across its jagged face. Its fiery eyes glinted with satisfaction as it tightened its grip.

 Chapter 126 The Death of the Demon, Hidden Trial Completed!

    Before the demon could retaliate, Sylvaris struck.


    The massive serpent coiled tightly, his body snapping forward like a whip. His fangs bared, dripping venom, as he sank them into the demon''s shoulder.


    The demon roared in pain, ck ichor gushing from the wound. Sylvaris didn''t stop. With a sharp hiss, he uncoiled and mmed his tail down with a devastating Land Smash. The stone beneath the demon cracked and splintered, the force of the impact sending shockwaves through the arena.


    The demon staggered, barely able to remain upright.


    Sunless moved in next.


    The undead knight''s glowing eyes red as his body seemed to radiate dark energy. He activated Rage, his skeletal frame trembling with power. The rusted de he held suddenly felt sharper, faster. Sunless swung it with ferocity, every strike now heavier, every movement imbued with violent precision.


    The demon raised his ws to block, but the force of Sunless''s blows pushed him back, step by agonizing step.


    Lupin darted in alongside them, his fangs snapping at the demon''s exposed sides, drawing shallow wounds that further drained the demon''s strength.


    The Goblin King roared, his massive club swinging toward the demon''s chest. The blow connected, sending the demon crashing to his knees.


    The demon growled low, his body trembling as he tried to rise. His molten veins red violently, his fiery eyes burning with hatred. "You think this is enough? I will¡ª"


    A sharp blow from Neko''s ws struck his face, silencing him mid-sentence. She perched on his back, tilting her headzily. "He''s all bark and no bite-nya. How embarrassing-nya." Discover hidden content at empire


    Arthur crossed his arms, his voice calm and decisive. "Enough."


    The demon knelt on the cracked stone floor, battered and bleeding, his jagged armor shattered, ck ichor pooling beneath him. His breaths came in ragged gasps, each inhale sounding like broken ss grinding together.


    Arthur stepped closer, his dagger hanging loosely at his side. His eyes locked on the demon with a cold, piercing gaze. A faint chuckle escaped his lips.


    "What happened? Did the cat eat your tongue?" He tilted his head toward Neko, who perched gracefully on a nearby rock,zily flicking her tail.


    Neko''s golden eyes glinted with amusement as she let out a soft, dismissive purr.


    The demon growled low, his fiery eyes narrowing. "Laugh while you can, human." His voice was strained, trembling with pain, but there was still defiance in his tone. "You think you''ve won, but this means nothing. Chaos will soon descend. Your pitiful world will crumble."


    Arthur''s smirk faded, reced by a sharp frown. His voice dropped, calm butced with steel. "Chaos? What are you talking about?"


    The demon''s gaze flicked up to meet Arthur''s, his molten veins dimming slightly as his body sagged under the weight of his injuries. He opened his mouth as if to speak, but no words came.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur stepped closer, his voice sharper now. "Answer me. What do you mean by chaos?"


    The demon''s lips curled into a faint, mocking grin, bloodied fangs showing through the ichor dripping from his mouth. But he didn''t speak.


    Arthur exhaled through his nose, his patience wearing thin. "Fine. If you won''t talk, you''re no use to me alive."


    His gaze shifted to his summons, each standing ready. Sylvaris hissed softly, venom dripping from his fangs. Sunless loomed behind the demon, his rusted de raised high, the dark energy of Rage still crackling faintly around him.


    Arthur gestured with a sharp flick of his hand. "End him."


    The summons moved in unison.


    Sylvaris struck first, his massive tail snapping like a whip, mming into the demon''s chest and pinning him against the cracked stone. The impact reverberated through the arena, ck ichor sttering across the floor.


    Sunless followed, his de slicing downward in a brutal arc. The demon''s fiery eyes red onest time as the de bit deep into his torso, carving through armor and flesh with precision.


    Lupin darted in, his fangs tearing at the demon''s exposed side, leaving deep gashes as the demon''s molten veins flickered and dimmed.


    The Goblin King roared, his massive club crashing down with finality, splintering the ground beneath the demon as his body shimmered briefly before fading into particles of light.


    [You have in Level 11 True Demon (Superior-Rank Boss).]


    Arthur''s sharp eyes scanned the glowing notification as a satisfied smile spread across his face. He stepped forward, his boots crunching softly against the cracked stone floor, and picked up the rare item left behind by the demon.


    Without hesitation, he tucked it securely into his backpack.


    He turned to his summons, their forms illuminated by the faint glow of dissipating energy where the demon had fallen. His voice, calm and steady, cut through the heavy silence.


    "Well done, everyone. You did amazing."


    Sylvaris hissed softly, uncoiling from his strike position, his venom-coated fangs retreating. His massive tail coiled protectively near Arthur, his glowing eyes fixed on his master.


    Sunless stood still, his de lowered, the faint remnants of Rage fading from his skeletal frame. He gave a sharp nod, acknowledging the praise


    Lupin padded closer, his fur matted but his movements still sharp and ready. His ears perked up at Arthur''s words, a faint growl of approval rumbling in his throat.


    The Goblin King hefted his massive club onto his shoulder, grinning wide as if proud of the chaos he''d helped cause.


    Arthur''s gazended on Neko, who was perchedzily on a nearby rock, licking her paw. Her tail flicked in a rxed rhythm, her golden eyes glinting with amusement. She didn''t need to respond verbally¡ªher smug expression said it all.


    Arthur''s smile softened, though his tone remained firm. "The demon we just fought will soon be joining us as a friend. What happened earlier is in the past. Don''t take it to heart. Once he bes part of this team, he''ll fight beside you, not against you."


    All the summons responded in agreement, they were used to fighting against each other before uniting under Arthur and fighting together, and the demon was no exception to that rule.


    [Ding! You havepleted the Hidden Trial: Protector of the Vige.]


    [Ding! Hidden Requirements fulfilled. You have been chosen to participate in a second trial. Sess in the trial will grant bonus rewards.]


    [Participation in the second trial is not obligatory and will not affect the rewards of the Hidden Trial: Protector of the Vige.]

 Chapter 127 Aamon.

    Arthur blinked as the notifications appeared in front of him, the text glowing faintly against the backdrop of the arena. He tilted his head, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "Huh?" he muttered, his voice barely audible.


    He reread the notifications, his mind racing. A second trial? He hadn''t expected that. He hadn''t even known there were hidden requirements, let alone that he''d fulfilled them.


    Sylvaris hissed softly at his side, his glowing eyes fixed on Arthur, sensing his master''s sudden shift in focus. The rest of the summons stirred slightly, their post-battle tension fading as they awaited their nextmand.


    Arthur tapped the notification to expand the details, but the system remained cryptic. No additional information appeared.


    He frowned, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. "A second trial... Bonus rewards." His eyes narrowed as he considered the implications.


    Participation wasn''t mandatory, and failure wouldn''t affect the rewards he''d already earned. It was a rare situation¡ªno risk, only potential gain. The system was practically inviting him to take the challenge.


    A new prompt appeared before him:


    [Would you like to ept?] [Yes|No]


    Arthur stared at it for a moment, then smirked faintly. The obvious answer was yes. He had nothing to lose and everything to gain.


    But before hemitted, there was something he wanted to do first.


    Arthur took a deep breath, closing his eyes. The familiar pull of his summoning talent surged within him, drawing his consciousness into the void.


    The world around him shifted abruptly, the arena dissolving into a swirling expanse of shadows and light. Arthur opened his eyes to find himself surrounded by countless figures¡ªbeasts and monsters he had in, their forms suspended in an endless expanse, waiting to be chosen.


    He scanned the void, his gaze sharp and focused. Among the countless shapes, one stood out like a dark beacon.


    The True Demon.


    The figure loomedrge, its molten veins glowing faintly as it hovered silently in the void. Despite its defeated state, its presence radiated power and malice.


    Arthur stepped forward, his expression calm but firm. He reached out, his hand glowing faintly as he activated the summoningmand.


    "Awaken."


    The portal appeared, and soon enough the true demon was on its knee waiting for Arthur''smand.


    [You have summoned the True Demon. They are nowpletely and utterly loyal to you. They will do as you instruct them without fail. You have the right to name them.]


    A new prompt appeared:


    [Would you like to name the ''True Demon''?] [Yes | No]


    "Yes. Aamon." Arthur said before a new notification appeared in front of him.


    [Name Confirmed. The summoned ''True Demon'' is now called ''Aamon.'']


    Arthur decided to open his new summon''s status. It was useful to understand his summons power, to better utilise them in group battles. Had Arthur not known his other summon''s powers and abilities, they would not havested so long against Aamon.


    [Race:] Demon


    [ID:] Aamon (Superior-Boss)


    [Level:] 11


    [Talent:] Demonic Aura (S)


    [Health Points:] 150


    [Mana Points:] 120


    [Magical Damage:] 12


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 23


    [Damage Resistance:] 15


    [Attributes:] Strength 23, Agility 20, Vitality 15, Intelligence 12


    [Skills:] Demonic Descent (Epic), Demonic Body (Epic)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 0@@novelbin@@


    ¡ª


    <Demonic Descent>


    <Rank: Epic>


    <Active>


    <Description: A signature skill passed down through the demon bloodline. Its potency is directly linked to the purity of the demon''s lineage. When activated, the demon''s attacking power increases by 15% for five minutes. Cooldown: 1 hour.>


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    <Demonic Body>


    <Rank: Epic>


    <Description: The natural physicality of demons is vastly superior, granting all demons enhanced attributespared to other races of the same level and grade. This trait further bolsters their dominance inbat.>


    ¡ª


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "Not bad."


    Aamon''s stats were solid, with exceptional physical strength and respectable durability. The demon''s passive Demonic Body alone made him a formidable tank. Pairing that with Demonic Descent, Aamon had the potential to deal significant damage in short bursts.


    Arthur''s eyes lingered on the skill descriptions, his thoughts racing. "So far, only the demons seem to have hereditary skills," he mused silently. "I haven''t seen any other race with abilities tied to their lineage. Is it unique to them?"


    The question lingered in his mind, stirring a flicker of curiosity. If demons alone carried such traits, it spoke volumes about their biological and magicalplexity. But if other races did have simr abilities, it was knowledge he had yet to uncover.


    His gaze flicked to Aamon, who stood motionless nearby, his fiery eyes still glowing faintly. Despite his earlier arrogance and defeat, the demon now exuded a calm, disciplined aura, awaiting orders like a loyal soldier.


    "Alright, time to start the next challenge," he said, his voice steady, though a flicker of anticipation danced in his eyes.


    The glowing prompt still hovered in front of him:


    [Would you like to ept?] [Yes|No]


    Arthur took a deep breath. Before proceeding, he raised his hand and one by one, his loyal summons disappeared back into the sumonning space.


    Once the arena was empty, Arthur exhaled slowly, shaking out his hands. "Alright. Let''s do this." He pressed Yes.


    The arena dissolved around him in an instant. One moment, he was standing on cracked stone surrounded by flickering shadows, and the next, he was...


    ...somewhere else entirely.


    The air smelled sweet, filled with the faint scent of blooming flowers and fresh grass after rain. Arthur blinked, his eyes adjusting to the golden sunlight filtering through the trees overhead. A soft breeze brushed past him, carrying with it the gentle rustle of leaves and the chirping of birds.


    He turned slowly, taking in his surroundings.


    He was in a garden. Not just any garden¡ªit was lush, vibrant, and impossibly beautiful. The grass underfoot was a vivid green, softer than any carpet.


    Wildflowers in every imaginable color dotted thendscape, their petals swaying lightly in the breeze. Towering trees, their trunks wide and gnarled with age, formed a natural canopy overhead, their leaves glowing in hues of emerald and gold.


    A small, crystal-clear brook babbled nearby, its water shimmering as it danced over smooth stones. Butterflies flittedzily from flower to flower, their wings catching the sunlight in shes of color.


    Arthur frowned, scratching the back of his head. "This is... unexpected." He nced down at his feet, half expecting to see some kind of trapdoor or clue about the trial, but there was nothing. Just grass and flowers.


    The scene was almost disarming in its tranquility. It didn''t feel like a trial. It felt... peaceful.


    Arthur crouched down, running his fingers through the grass. It was cool and soft, and when he lifted his hand, there was the faintest trace of dew. He straightened, tilting his head slightly as a bird darted past, its song light and carefree.


    "Alright," he muttered to himself, scanning the area again. "Where''s the catch?"


    A sound broke through the quiet¡ªa soft, melodic chime that seemed toe from everywhere and nowhere at once. Arthur turned sharply, his eyes narrowing as he tried to pinpoint the source.


    Then a voice spoke, gentle and serene, yet carrying an undeniable feeling of strength.


    "Wee. Future protector. I have been waiting for you..."

 Chapter 128 Mysterious Voice.

    Arthur froze. His sharp eyes darted around the garden, searching for the speaker, but no one appeared.


    The voice continued, unhurried.


    "You have proven yourself to have talent. Defeating a True Demon at your level is an achievement that very few can im. Your strength and determination have brought you this far."


    Arthur paused, tilting his head as he listened. He stopped scanning the garden and instead let out a short, amused snort. "Right, but are you going to show yourself, or are you nning to stay the creepy disembodied voice? Because I''ve got to say, the whole mysterious act is getting old."


    There was a moment of silence, as though the voice was considering his words¡ªor perhaps just ignoring his quip entirely.


    Then the chime sounded again, soft and melodic, seeming toe from every direction at once. The garden shimmered faintly, as if the sunlight filtering through the trees had been infused with life itself.


    The voice returned, unhurried as ever.


    "Step forward. The path will reveal itself."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, crossing his arms as he nced around the picturesque scene.


    His gaze flicked over the brook, the tall trees, and the vibrant wildflowers that swayed gently in the breeze. There was no obvious path¡ªno worn trail or hint of where to go. Just the glowing blue haze hanging faintly in the air.


    Still, Arthur didn''t hesitate. He stepped forward cautiously, his boot pressing into the soft grass. The instant it touched the ground, the air ahead of him rippled, like a pond disturbed by a pebble.


    A faint trail of glowing blue light appeared, winding its way through the garden. It shimmered gently, weaving between the trees and wildflowers like a river of light.


    Arthur blinked, his eyebrows lifting slightly. "Huh. That''s more like it."


    He leaned down to brush his hand against the grass, which was cool and damp from dew, then straightened, rolling his shoulders as he adjusted his gear. The garden was peaceful, almost unnervingly so. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to it than what met the eye.


    "Alright then," he said to no one in particr. "Let''s see where this goes."


    He followed the glowing trail, his boots making soft thuds against the ground.


    The path wound gently, leading him deeper into the heart of the garden. The sunlight grew softer, casting dappled patterns across the trees, and the sound of the brook faded into the background, reced by the rustling of leaves in the breeze.


    "You''re not going to throw any surprises at me, are you?" he said aloud, half expecting the voice to respond.


    But there was no answer. Only the faint chime that seemed to hum along with the glowing path.


    The glowing trail led him to a small clearing, where a single tree stood in the center. Unlike the others, this tree was massive, its trunk thick and gnarled, its branches stretching wide to form a canopy that seemed to touch the sky. The blue light spiraled upward, wrapping around the tree like a ribbon, its glow intensifying near the base.


    Arthur approached cautiously, his steps slow and measured. The air felt heavier here, as though something ancient and powerful lingered within the tree. He stopped a few feet away, his eyes narrowing as he studied it.


    "So, what now?" he asked, his voice breaking the stillness.


    The chime sounded again, louder this time, resonating through the clearing. The glow around the tree pulsed, brighter and brighter, until it became almost blinding.


    Arthur raised a hand to shield his eyes as the light radiating from the tree grew brighter, the warmth wrapping around him like a gentle embrace. His heart pounded, the sudden surge of energy from the tree catching him off guard. Just as he began to wonder what would happen next, the calm, measured voice returned.


    "Enter through the tree."


    Arthur blinked, lowering his hand. He stared at the massive tree, its ancient trunk still glowing faintly from the swirling blue light.


    "Enter through the tree?" he repeated, his tone skeptical. "There''s no door. No opening. No ''Enter Here'' sign. How exactly am I supposed to get inside?"


    The voice didn''t answer.


    Arthur sighed, nting his hands on his hips as he tilted his head, staring at the tree like it might offer an exnation. When it didn''t, he muttered under his breath. "Alright."


    He approached the tree cautiously, its sheer size making him feel oddly small. The bark was rough and gnarled, with ridges deep enough to catch shadows in the sunlight. Wildflowers grew in small clusters around its base, their petals trembling slightly in the breeze.


    Arthur circled the tree, his sharp eyes scanning for any sign of an entrance. A hidden door, a hollowed-out section, something that could reasonably be described as an opening. But there was nothing.@@novelbin@@


    Looking at the tree, he sighed, brushing his hand through his hair. "Alright, fine. Maybe there''s a hidden switch orpartment."


    He reached out, pressing his palm t against the bark.


    The instant he made contact, his hand sank into the tree as if it were water.


    "Whoa!" Arthur eximed, stumbling slightly as the unexpected sensation threw him off bnce. He quickly regained his footing, staring at his hand¡ªor at least, what he could see of it. His arm up to the wrist had disappeared into the tree. The rest of him was still very much outside.


    The bark rippled faintly around his hand, soft and cool, like a flowing stream. Arthur wiggled his fingers experimentally, feeling a strange resistance as though the inside of the tree was more liquid than solid.


    "Well, that''s... cool," he said, his tone filled with amusement.


    Arthur exhaled, squaring his shoulders. "Alright then. Here goes nothing."


    With a deep breath, he stepped forward, letting his hand guide him as he leaned into the tree. The resistance grew stronger for a moment, as though the tree was deciding whether or not to let him in.


    Then, with a soft ripple, the bark gave way entirely, and Arthur disappeared into the tree.

 Chapter 133 Arthur is the Main Suspect.

    Standing near the cksmith''s stall were John and Yohan, surrounded by a few others who had been with them during their previous encounters.


    He''d taken his revenge since then, killing them enough times to make them think twice before crossing him again.


    This time, however, something was different.


    Arthur''s gaze locked onto John and Yohan, and for the first time, he didn''t see hatred in their eyes. There was no malice, no smug arrogance. Instead, their expressions were... unreadable.


    The moment they noticed him, John straightened, nudging Yohan. The two of them exchanged a nce before walking toward Arthur, the others hanging back hesitantly.


    Arthur stopped in his tracks, his sharp eyes narrowing as they approached.


    Yohan was the first to speak, his voice cautious. "Fateless..."


    Arthur didn''t respond immediately. He simply stood there, his expression neutral, his piercing gaze locked on Yohan''s face.


    John at the side shifted ufortably, ncing at the other yers before turning his attention back to Arthur.


    The silence stretched for a beat, the weight of their shared history hanging in the air.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow slightly, but his voice remained calm, almost casual. "What do you want?"


    Yohan hesitated, his gaze darting to the yers lingering in the street. Finally, he spoke, his voice low. "We need to talk to you about something important, but... this isn''t the right ce."


    Arthur''s brow arched higher, his sharp eyes scanning Yohan''s face. The man''s tone was cautious, almost nervous, but there was no malice in his expression.@@novelbin@@


    Arthur shifted his weight slightly, one hand restingzily on the hilt of Chaos at his hip. "Not the right ce?" His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it, a quiet warning.


    John stepped forward slightly, his difort evident in the way he avoided Arthur''s gaze. "Look," he muttered, his tone low, almost pleading. "Just hear us out. We''re not here to fight."


    Arthur''s lips twitched into a faint smirk, though his piercing gaze didn''t soften. "Not here to fight? That''s new for you."


    John winced at the jab, but Yohan cut in before he could respond. "We mean it, Fateless. Just... follow us. We''ll exin everything."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, studying them both. He wasn''t afraid. Even if this was some borate setup, they''d just be digging their own graves. He could kill them ten times over if it came to that. But something in their demeanour told him this wasn''t an ambush. Their eyes held no hatred¡ªonly unease.


    After a beat of silence, Arthur shrugged lightly. "Alright."


    Yohan let out a small breath, nodding quickly. He gestured for Arthur to follow, turning down a side street with John and the others trailing close behind.


    Arthur remained calm, his steps unhurried as he followed Yohan''s lead. The inn wasn''t far, its modest wooden sign creaking faintly in the breeze.


    Yohan pushed open the door, stepping inside without a word.


    Yohan led the group toward a staircase at the back, motioning for Arthur to follow.


    They ascended the creaking stairs in silence, the tension thickening with every step. When they reached the second floor, Yohan opened the door to one of the private rooms and gestured for Arthur to step inside.


    Arthur walked in without hesitation, his sharp eyes quickly taking in the small, dimly lit space. A single table sat in the centre, surrounded by chairs. The window was shuttered, blocking out the noise from the street below.


    Yohan closed the door behind them, ncing at John and the others before turning back to Arthur.


    Arthur crossed his arms, leaning casually against the wall. His expression remained calm, though his sharp gaze darted between them. "Alright, we''re here. Start talking."


    Yohan exchanged a quick nce with John, who gave a subtle nod before speaking. His tone was cautious but steady.


    "I know we''ve had... issues in the past," Yohan began, his voice low. "We were in the wrong, and we deserved the punishment you gave us. But we want to fix things. To start fresh."


    Arthur didn''t respond, his expression unreadable. He simply leaned against the wall, arms crossed, letting Yohan continue.


    "To show we''re serious, we''re willing to give you some information. Something that might exin what''s going on."


    Arthur''s sharp eyes narrowed slightly, but he gave a small nod, signaling for Yohan to get on with it.


    Yohan hesitated for a moment, then asked, "Do you know why the other yers were acting strange? Staring at you like that, even before you came over to us?"


    Arthur tilted his head slightly. "No. I''ve been in the forest leveling up. I just came back. Haven''t exactly been keeping up with vige gossip andtest news."


    Yohan nodded, as though expecting that answer. He took a deep breath before continuing.


    "Well," he began carefully, "you know how during the monster horde event, the first wave took a weirdly long time to respawn, right? At first, people thought something was bugged or broken. That''s why you and Lieutenant Adam went out to investigate. But when you came back, the monsters had already started appearing. Correct?"


    Continue your saga on empire


    Arthur nodded slowly. "That''s right."


    Yohan exchanged another nce with John before pressing on. "After the event ended, some yers logged off and started asking around. They reached out to other yers from other viges. After talking to the yers there, andparing the events that happened during their own monster hordes."


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly. "And?"


    "The yers from our vige noticed the one crucial difference," Yohan said. "During the first wave, the monsters were supposed toe from all four directions. That''s how it worked everywhere else. But here? They only came from three directions. There was one direction that no monsters appeared from."


    Arthur''s frown deepened, but he said nothing, waiting for Yohan to continue.


    "The reason?" Yohan paused, his voice dropping lower. "It meant something¡ªor someone¡ªwiped out one direction entirely before the horde even reached the vige."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "I see. And what did they say about the second wave?"


    Yohan nodded grimly. "That''s where it gets worse. The second wave of monsters didn''t just disappear. Every single one of them was killed. Not one monster made it to the vige. And because of that, almost no one earned any contribution points. The yers are furious."


    Arthur''s sharp gaze locked on Yohan. "So they''re suspecting me..."

 Chapter 135 Meeting the Village Chief(2)

    Arthur folded his arms, standing at ease as he waited. The other guards didn''t move a muscle, their stern faces unflinching as they remained at attention.


    He nced around casually, noting the yers wandering nearby. A few of them cast curious nces his way, their whispers just barely audible over the faint hum of vige activity. Arthur''s sharp eyes flicked to them briefly before returning to the closed door of the office.


    ''They''re already watching,'' he thought.


    Arthur could''ve ended the wait instantly. All it would''ve taken was revealing the Vige Protector Insignia¡ªthe ultimate proof of his authority. With it, the guards would''ve stepped aside without hesitation, no questions asked. But this wasn''t the time.


    "No need to make a spectacle," he muttered under his breath. Keeping a low profile was better for now. There were too many eyes, too many rumors already swirling around his name.


    The guard returned momentster, stepping back outside with a slight bow. "The vige chief will see you now, Hero Fateless."


    Arthur nodded in acknowledgement, his faint smile returning as he stepped past the guards and into the building.


    ...


    As Arthur stepped into the vige chief''s building, the door closing quietly behind him, the murmurs outside grew louder, an excited ripple spreading through the gathered yers.


    One of them, a tall man in leather armor, leaned toward his friend, his voice low but filled with urgency. "Did you see that? Fateless just walked into the chief''s building like it was nothing! I''ve been trying to get a meeting for weeks, and I can''t even get past the guards!"


    His friend, a woman with a bow slung across her back, snorted. "Forget that. Did you hear what the guard called him? Hero Fateless! That settles it¡ªhe''s the one who killed all the monsters during the horde. I knew it." Continue your journey with empire


    A third yer chimed in, adjusting his helmet nervously. "You really think so? That would exin everything, wouldn''t it? The missing monsters, the contribution points. He wiped out the first wave before we even saw them!"


    The woman crossed her arms, her voice sharp. "Exactly. And the second wave? Not a single monster made it to the vige. If that doesn''t prove it was him, I don''t know what does. I think the contribution points made him get a good reward that allowed him to get such preferential treatments from the guards."@@novelbin@@


    A younger, timid yer standing nearby nced around nervously, his voice a whisper. "Are you guys crazy? What if he hears you? You''ll be next! He''ll kill you without a second thought!"


    The first yer scoffed, waving a dismissive hand. "Rx. He''s inside. He can''t hear us."


    But the woman wasn''t listening. She jabbed a finger toward the closed door, her voice rising slightly. "Think about it! If he really did it, Fateless would have been the strongest yer in the entire vige. The rest of us? We struggled to take down one monster in a fair fight. If he killed hundreds¡ªjust with his summons¡ªthere''s no one who can touch him."


    The timid yer''s shoulders hunched further, his voice trembling. "That''s exactly why you should keep your voice down! If he''s that strong, what''s stopping him from wiping out anyone who annoys him?"


    The woman''s expression wavered slightly, but she recovered quickly, her voice defiant. "Strength or not, he''s not going to attack people inside the vige. Otherwise, he would be punished. It doesn''t matter who he is, rules are for everyone, even the strong!"


    The group fell into a tense silence after that, their eyes darting between each other and the vige chief''s building Arthur had entered.


    ...


    Inside the vige chief''s building, Arthur stepped into a modest yet well-kept medieval office. The room was lined with wooden shelves filled with books, maps, and neatly organized scrolls. Arge desk sat in the center, and behind it, a man with a dark, neatly trimmed beard rose to greet him.


    The man looked to be in histe forties, though his posture and sharp eyes radiated an air of vitality. His beard and hair were immacte¡ªwithout a single streak of gray¡ªadding to his dignified presence.


    Charles, the vige chief, extended a hand toward Arthur. "Hero Fateless, it''s an honor to finally meet you. Your reputation speaks for itself."


    Arthur took his hand, shaking it firmly, his lips curling into a polite smile.


    Charles continued his voice warm but tinged with formality. "I must apologize on behalf of the guards outside. They''re only following protocol, as strict as it may seem. I trust you don''t take it personally?"


    Arthur nodded, his expression calm. "There''s no problem. They''re just doing their job."


    Charles gestured to a pair of chairs in front of his desk, and Arthur took a seat as the chief returned to his. Charles sped his hands together on the polished wood, leaning forward slightly.


    "So," he began, his tone shifting to one of focus, "I hear you wish to discuss the vige and its security. I''m all ears."


    Arthur leaned back slightly in his chair, his demeanor calm but carrying an unmistakable weight. "Indeed," he said smoothly. "I wanted to discuss implementing a few rules and regtions. Ones that I believe will improve the vige''s economy and allow for the construction of more buildings."


    Charles frowned, just barely. It wasn''t overt, but the subtle shift in his expression betrayed his unease. Arthur''s tone wasn''t that of someone offering suggestions¡ªit was the tone of someone giving orders. Still, the chief held his tongue, deciding to chalk it up to the hero''s confidence rather than outright arrogance.


    "I see," Charles said carefully, leaning forward. "Hero Fateless, if you could provide these suggestions in writing, I''ll review them. After consulting with a few other key figures, we''ll decide if they can be implemented."


    Arthur shook his head, his smirk deepening. "No, it seems there''s a misunderstanding."


    Charles''s frown deepened slightly, but he kept hisposure. Arthur''s voice was steady, polite even, but there was an edge to it that made it impossible to dismiss.


    "What do you mean by ''misunderstanding'', Hero Fateless." Charles said, his tone slightly less friendly.


    Arthur leaned forward, resting his forearms on the desk as his piercing gaze met Charles''s. "Let me make it clearer for you."


    Before the vige chief could respond, Arthur reached into his inventory.


    The motion was slow, and as his hand stretched forward, something shined in his grip.

 Chapter 137 The Surroundings (2)

    "It''s a blessing because it means we''ve been rtively safepared to areas closer to the heart of the kingdom," Charles continued. "But a curse because we''re so far removed from trade routes and major cities. Resources don''t flow here easily."


    Arthur nodded slightly, absorbing the information. "What about other viges nearby?"


    Charles frowned, his finger moving slightly on the map to another dot further north. "The nearest habitable area is Vige #419. It''s technically the closest settlement to us, but even so, it''s not what I would call ''nearby.''"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "How far are we talking?"


    Charles sighed. "Approximately 700 kilometers."


    Arthur blinked, leaning back in his chair. "You are right, it''s quite far considering the transportation is quite weak here."


    Charles chuckled dryly. "Indeed. But considering that the habitable areas are scattered and the wilderness is vast and untamed, that''s considered close. It''s a distance that could be covered on foot or with a decent riding beast in about two to three weeks¡ªif the path was clear."@@novelbin@@


    Arthur caught the hesitation in Charles''s tone. "But it''s not clear, is it?"


    Charles shook his head, his expression grim. "No, it''s not. The journey would be very difficult at best, and at worst, a death sentence. The problem lies in the corruption that has spread across thend."


    Arthur leaned forward again, his interest piqued. "Corruption? You mean the demons'' influence?"


    Charles nodded slowly. "Exactly. The demons have corroded the area. While the immediate radius around the vige¡ªabout 50 kilometers¡ªis rtively safe from them, beyond that, thend is overrun with corrupted beasts and creatures."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly as he recalled the corroded rabbit he had fought on his first day in Armageddon.


    Charles exhaled heavily.


    "The demons have a way of twisting and tainting the creatures of this world. They infect beasts with their energy, warping them into something more powerful but far more dangerous. It''s not just their strength, either¡ªthey be more aggressive, more cunning, and far harder to kill."


    Arthur''s curiosity deepened. "How do they do it? How do the demons corrupt other creatures?"


    Charles hesitated, his brows furrowing. "I''m afraid I don''t have a clear answer for that. The exact mechanics of how the demons spread their corruption are still a mystery to us. Some say it''s through their presence alone¡ªthat just being near a demon can begin to corrode weaker creatures. Others believe they actively infect beasts through rituals or some sort of dark magic."


    Arthur tapped his fingers on the desk, his mind racing with possibilities. "Rituals, huh?"


    Charles nodded, leaning back slightly. "Whatever the method, the result is the same. The further you travel from the vige, the more corrupted and dangerous the creatures be. Beyond the 50-kilometer mark, the beasts are all at least level 10, ranging up to level 20. And those levels are deceptive."


    Arthur frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "A level 10 corroded beast," Charles exined, "is far more powerful than a normal level 10 creature. Their stats are slightly enhanced by the corruption, making them faster, stronger, and far more durable. So, in reality, a level 10 corroded beast would beparable to a level 11 corroded beast."


    Charles folded his hands, his expression darkening. "And if you''re unlucky¡­" he paused, his voice dropping slightly, "¡­you could run into a demon."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, his expression hardening at the mention. He knew what that meant, far better than most. "A demon," he repeated, his tone t.


    Charles nodded gravely. "Exactly. They don''t usuallye too close to the viges¡ªthey seem to prefer staying deeper in the corrupted zones where their influence is strongest. But if you travel far enough, especially in the wrong direction, you''re bound to encounter one. And when you do¡­" He trailed off, his silence more ominous than anything he could have said.


    Arthur didn''t need him to finish. He''d already fought a demon and barely survived, even with the full force of his summons. The memory of that brutal fight shed in his mind, and his jaw tightened.


    "So you''re telling me," Arthur said tly, "that thend between here and Vige #419 is essentially a death trap."


    "Yes," Charles admitted, the weight of the word settling between them. "Only the strongest¡ªor the most reckless¡ªadventurers attempt the journey. And even then, I haven''t seen any of them make it back."


    Arthur''s eyesnded on the map, his eyes traced the distance between the two viges, picturing the wilderness teeming with threats. It wasn''t a simple journey; it was a gauntlet.


    "What about other areas?" Arthur asked after a moment. "Anything significant nearby? or anything else worth checking out?"


    Charles tilted his head in thought before nodding slowly. "There are a few notable locations, though most are far too dangerous for anyone to approach. For example¡­" He pointed to a section between the two viges.


    "The Forest of Shadows."


    Discover exclusive content at empire


    Arthur''s attention sharpened immediately. "Forest of Shadows?"


    Charles nodded grimly, his voice carrying a weight that made the room feel smaller. "It''s an ancient forest. Massive. The Forest of Shadows lies around seventy kilometers away from our vige, give or take. It''s not close, but not far enough to ignore either."


    He hesitated, as if the words themselves carried a curse.


    His fingers lightly traced the edge of the map on the desk before continuing, his tone quieter now. "I don''t know much about it, I''ll admit. Not firsthand. No one here does, and those who might have known are long gone. The only reason I even know its name is because of something that happened a decade ago. Something¡­ I''ll never forget."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, intrigued. "Go on," he said, his voice calm but edged with curiosity.


    Charles sighed deeply, the sound filled with regret and a faint trace of fear. "Ten years ago, our vige birthed a prodigy. A boy unlike anyone we''d seen before. He was... brilliant. Strong. Fast. A warrior through and through, with talents that surpassed anyone in our small corner of the world. By the time he was twenty, he had reached level 15¡ªa feat unheard of for anyone in this vige. We all believed he was destined for greatness, someone who could lead us to a brighter future."


    Arthur''s brow furrowed. "And what happened to him?"

 Chapter 138 Forest of Shadows, A Prodigys end.

    Charles'' gaze dropped, his expression darkening further. "He grew restless. He wasn''t content to stay here, hidden away in this forgotten ce."


    "He wanted more¡ªneeded more. He wanted to see the world, to explore whaty beyond the horizon. No one could me him, but we all tried to convince him to stay. His family begged him. We told him about the dangers out there were far greater than anything he''d faced here. But he wouldn''t listen. His mind was made up."


    The room felt heavy with silence as Charles paused, gathering his thoughts. His voice trembled slightly when he continued.


    "When he left, he didn''t go alone. A group of warriors followed him¡ªhis friends, his admirers, those who believed in his dream. A dozen of them, all young, all brave, all strong for their age. They set out together, full of hope and ambition, determined to carve their names into history. For weeks, we heard nothing. Months passed, and we began to fear the worst. But then¡­"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his sharp gaze locked on Charles. "Some came back? " he guessed, his tone quiet but firm.


    Charles nodded, his face pale. "Yes. Just one. Not the prodigy, but one of his followers. He came stumbling back into the vige one night, just before the gates closed. He looked... wrong. His face was gaunt, his eyes hollow. His clothes were torn, his armor shattered. He was bleeding, limping, a dead man walking."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened as he listened, the weight of the story sinking in.


    "The guards brought him in," Charles continued, his voice shaking now. "We did everything we could to help him. Treated his wounds, fed him, tried to get him to talk. But he was¡­ hysterical. Rambling. His hands shook constantly, his eyes darting around like he was being hunted. He couldn''t sleep, couldn''t rest. And the only thing he kept muttering, over and over again, was ''the shadows.''"@@novelbin@@


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. "That''s the reason you came to know of the Forest of Shadows," he said softly.


    Charles nodded, his gaze distant. "Yes. He called it that, though I don''t know if that''s its true name or just what he named it in his fear. For days, we tried to get him to exin what had happened. What he''d seen. What had killed the others. But he was barely coherent. He spoke of... figures. Moving in the darkness. Watching, waiting, always just out of reach. He said the forest itself was alive, twisting and shifting to trap them. And then¡­"


    Charles hesitated, his voice dropping to a whisper. "He mentioned the prodigy. Said he''d sacrificed himself to save him. That the shadows had closed in, and the prodigy had stayed behind to hold them off. To give him a chance to escape."


    Arthur''s expression darkened further, his thoughts racing. "What happened after that?" Discover stories with empire


    Charles swallowed hard.


    "He died..."


    "Right here in this vige. A few days after he returned. His body gave out, and we buried him with the others we''ve lost over the years. We never learned the full truth of what happened in that forest. All we have are his broken words and the nightmares he left behind. No one has dared to go near it since."


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his sharp gaze locked on Charles. "And you''ve just left it alone all this time? No one''s even tried to investigate?"


    Charles shook his head firmly. "No Protector, we are too weak. The average level of people in this vige is around 8 and the highest is around 13. So to us, anything after 50 kilometer radius is a death zone. Everyone knows that. The moment you step into it, you''re as good as dead. Whatever lives there... it''s beyond our power."


    "What do you think is in that forest?" Arthur asked after a moment, his voice low.


    Charles hesitated, his eyes glinting with fear. "I don''t know. And honestly, I don''t want to know. Some things are better left alone."


    Arthur nodded slowly, his sharp gaze meeting Charles'' still-widened eyes. "Alright," he began, his tone calm but firm, "we''ll proceed with a few things to help improve the vige. There''s no time to waste, so let''s get started."


    Charles straightened in his chair, visibly still processing the earlier conversation, but Arthur was already moving forward. With a casual flick of his hand, he opened his inventory, and in an instant, the room was filled with the soft clinking of metal.


    A massive pile of equipment materialized on the desk and floor¡ªhelmets, chest tes, gauntlets, boots, and weapons of various shapes and sizes. All glowing faintly with the shimmer of umon-grade quality. The sheer quantity was overwhelming, enough to outfit an army several times over.


    Charles'' jaw fell slightly, his breath hitching. "Protector," he began, his voice a mix of awe and disbelief, "is this¡­ all for the vige?"


    Arthur nodded. "Take it," he said simply, as though he hadn''t just dropped enough equipment to arm every capable person in the vige. "This should help kickstart the recruitment process."


    Charles stared at the mountain of gear, his hand trembling as he reached out to touch a finely crafted chest te. It was far beyond anything most vigers had ever seen, let alone owned. In the entire vige, umon-grade equipment was a luxury that only a handful could afford. To see such an abundanceid out so casually was beyondprehension.


    "This... this is incredible," Charles murmured. "I don''t think you realize how much this means to us. Only our guards are able to use umon items. Protector, this is¡ª"


    Arthur raised a hand, cutting him off. "It''s nothingpared to what we''re aiming for," he said. "Now listen closely. Here''s the n."


    Charles nodded quickly, focusing entirely on Arthur''s words.


    "First," Arthur began, gesturing toward the pile of equipment, "we''ll start the recruitment process. I want you to gather all the young vigers who want to change their lives¡ªthose who have the drive to fight, to improve themselves, and to protect the vige. Age doesn''t matter as long as they have the spirit for it. And when I say young, I mean anyone old enough to hold a weapon."

 Chapter 140 Jasmine has a Healing Talent

    Arthur sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Jasmine, I''m trying to help you here," he said, his tone firm but not unkind. "If you keep ying mysterious, I''ll just leave, and you can enjoy your secrets all by yourself. I''m not asking because I care about your past¡ªI just want to know if you can stand on your own."


    Jasmine hesitated again, her shoulders slumping slightly before she finally answered. "I... I have a healing talent," she admitted quietly.


    Arthur nodded, his expression unreadable. "A healing talent," he repeated. "That''s good. Healing talents are valuable. You can make a living off that easily."


    Jasmine looked up at him, her cheeks faintly flushed. "What level are you?" Arthur asked next.


    "Level two," she mumbled, barely audible.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow but didn''tment. Instead, he stepped past her into the room, closing the door behind him.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, and she stammered, "W-what are you doing?"


    Arthur ignored her, summoning a portal with a flick of his hand. The swirling dark energy filled the small space, and from it emerged Lupin, his silver fur gleaming as he stepped forward gracefully.


    Jasmine''s shock quickly turned into delight. "Oh my gosh!" she squealed, her hazel eyes lighting up. "He''s so cute! Why are all your summons so adorable?"


    Arthur smirked faintly, amused by her reaction. "Not all of them," he muttered, thinking of the Goblin King and Sunless.


    ''Sylvaris is kind of cute though,'' He thought to himself.


    He crouched down next to Lupin, patting the wolf''s head briefly before turning to Jasmine. "This is Lupin," he said. "Lupin, this is Jasmine."


    Lupin tilted his head slightly, his intelligent eyes studying the girl before nodding once in acknowledgement.


    Arthur straightened, addressing Jasmine. "I want you to level up and get stronger. Lupin will help you with that. He''ll protect you and make sure you don''t get yourself killed out there."


    Jasmine''s jaw dropped. "Wait, you''re letting me keep him?"


    "No," Arthur replied tly. "He''s not yours. I''m lending him to you. Once you''ve reached level 10, I''m taking him back."


    Her excitement didn''t waver. She pped her hands together, practically bouncing on her heels. "Yay! Thank you, Fateless! This is amazing!"


    Arthur shook his head, a faint smile tugging at his lips despite himself. "Just don''t get him hurt," he said.


    Even though he said that Arthur didn''t believe that anyone could hurt Lupin in the area where he was going to help Jasmine level up.


    Arthur crossed his arms as Jasmine hugged Lupin tightly, her face lighting up with joy.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of him!" she dered with such enthusiasm that even Lupin''s usually stoic demeanor cracked.


    Lupin gave Arthur a sideways nce that clearly said.


    Really? This is the person you''re entrusting me to?


    Arthur smirked faintly, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Alright, Jasmine, listen up. Do you have any skills that can deal damage?"


    Jasmine blinked, tilting her head as if the question caught her off guard. Then she frowned, crossing her arms defensively.


    "I don''t," she muttered. "Heck, I don''t even have money to eat! How do you expect me to have a skill to deal damage?"


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully, ignoring the dramatic exaggeration in her tone. "Alright," he said, rummaging through his inventory.


    "Here, take this." He pulled out a rare bow.


    But he didn''t stop there. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    He continued, pulling out a matching set of rare equipment¡ªa helmet, boots, and chest armor¡ªall with the same distinctive blue aura of rarity.


    Jasmine''s jaw dropped. She stared at the equipment as if they were treasures straight out of legend. "Y-You''re giving me all of this?" Her voice was barely above a whisper, disbelief written all over her face.


    Arthur arched an eyebrow. "When did you be so dramatic?" he said dryly, but before he could hand her the items, she muttered under her breath, "When did you be so generous?"


    Arthur froze mid-motion, the corner of his mouth twitching. "Excuse me?" he said, his tone t and entirely unimpressed. "You know what? Forget it. I''m taking these back." He made a show of pulling the equipment back toward his inventory as if reconsidering his decision entirely.


    "Wait, no, no!" Jasmine''s hands shot out in a panic, waving frantically. "I was just kidding, I swear! Don''t be so petty!"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, clearly not convinced. He let her squirm for a few seconds before smirking. "Fine. But keep that attitude in check, or I will take them back."@@novelbin@@


    Jasmine breathed a sigh of relief, holding her hands up in surrender. But as Arthur handed her the equipment, she muttered softly, barely audible, "He''s not stingy anymore¡­ i wonder why he changed so much."


    Arthur''s enhanced senses picked up every word. His eyebrow twitched. "You know I can hear you, right?" he said, his voice carrying a slight edge.


    Jasmine froze, her face paling. "Ahahaha, I was just saying you''re so generous, Fateless!" she stammered, stering on an innocent smile.


    Arthur stared at her for a moment longer, then sighed, clearly giving up on the matter. "Whatever," he muttered. "Just take the gear and don''t get yourself killed."


    "Thank you!" she chirped, immediately grabbing the armor with an enthusiasm that made her look like a child on her birthday. She ran her hands over the smooth, glowing surfaces of the gear, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "You''re the best, Fateless! My dad will reward you so much for this, you''ll be swimming in gold coins!"


    Arthur rolled his eyes, crossing his arms. "Yeah, yeah. Just don''t get toofortable." He ignored her wild promises, knowing full well she had no way of backing them up.


    After a moment, he pulled out one more item¡ªa rare skill book he''d taken from the knight''s vault as well as the other items. Its cover shimmered faintly, the title etched in glowing letters.


    "Here," he said, handing it over. "It''s a skillbook for archery. You''ll need it if you''re going to use that bow effectively."


    Jasmine took the book with trembling hands, her eyes wide. She read the glowing title out loud.

 Chapter 142 Invitation.

    "Wait."


    He didn''t move, but a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. It appeared to be a kind smile, but it wasn''t.


    As the moments stretched, a figure began to emerge from the shadows, its silhouette bing clearer with every step. Arthur didn''t flinch. His sharp eyes tracked the movement, taking in every detail as the figure stepped into the faint light of the clearing


    The air between them grew heavy, the silence stretching just long enough to feel like a challenge. Arthur''s gaze remained locked onto Adam''s, sharp and unreadable, while the lieutenant stood firm, his posture betraying nothing. The forest around them felt distant, the usual rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds swallowed by the weight of their conversation.


    Arthur''s faint smile lingered, but it was devoid of warmth. "Lieutenant Adam," he said, voice steady, almost amused. "Why are you sneaking around? If you wanted to hang out, all you had to do was ask."


    Adam''s expression remained impassive, his stance unshifting as he met Arthur''s gaze. "Fateless," he said, the weight behind his voice heavier than usual.


    Arthur''s smile remained. "Lieutenant"


    Adam took another step forward, the dim light of the clearing casting shadows across his face. "I know it was you," he said inly. "You''re the one who took all the contribution points. No one else in the vige has the strength to pull that off."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    His expression didn''t shift, but inside, his thoughts moved quickly. He hadn''t expected Adam to take the initiative to confront him about the matter.


    Was he not afraid that I would kill him?


    ''If he knew how important each life was in this world, he wouldn''t be dumb enough toe alone but he did...'' Arthur thought, ''...That means he has a trump card, something that makes him sure that I wouldn''t kill him.''


    Arthur decided to continue ying confused.


    He tilted his head slightly, his voice casual. "Excuse me?"


    Adam didn''t repeat himself. He simply stood there, unwavering, his presence imposing yet calm.


    Arthur exhaled slowly through his nose, shaking his head. "Lieutenant, these are some bold ims." His voice lowered, each word deliberate. "I''ve heard whispers in the vige¡ªyers muttering, casting nces, talking behind my back. I expected them to use me. But you?" His sharp gaze flicked over Adam. "I didn''t expect you to be one of them."


    He took a slow step forward, the air around them tightening. "Or was it you who spread the word?"


    Adam''s face remained impassive, not giving away anything. Even though that was the case, Arthur was certain that it was Adam who was working behind the scenes.


    Adam didn''t deny it. nor did he confirm it either.


    Arthur hummed a quiet sound that was neither pleased nor amused. "Interesting."


    A breeze passed through the clearing, rustling the leaves above, but neither of them moved.


    Adam finally spoke, his voice as level as ever. "Look, I don''t want to fight you."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Is that so?"@@novelbin@@


    "There''s no need to." Adam''s eyes didn''t waver. "What I want is to invite you."


    Arthur said nothing, waiting.


    Adam continued. "Join us. Join the military. You''d be given authority, resources, protection. You would be one of the heads of the main groups. You''d have real power¡ªhere in this world, and on Earth."


    Arthur studied him, his expression unreadable. Then, slowly, he chuckled. It was a quiet, dry sound, one that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "That''s quite the offer."


    Adam remained still. "It is."


    Arthur''s smirk returned, though there was something colder beneath it now. "Lieutenant Adam, you''re mistaken."


    "Am I?"


    "Yes," Arthur said smoothly, his tone taking on an almostzy amusement. "I''m really not that strong."


    Adam''s brows furrowed slightly, but he said nothing.


    Arthur continued, his voice dropping. "I''m just a businessman, you see. A simple entrepreneur, looking to make a living in this world. Buy low, sell high. That sort of thing." Experience exclusive tales on My Virtual Library Empire


    Adam didn''t react immediately, but Arthur saw the way his fingers twitched slightly at his side.


    "You expect me to believe that?" Adam asked finally.


    Arthur spread his hands in a loose shrug. "Believe whatever you''d like."


    Adam took a slow breath, his stance shifting just slightly. "You can downy your strength all you want, but I know what I saw. The monsters that should havee from multiple directions during the horde were wiped out before they even reached the vige. yers from other viges confirmed it¡ªthis wasn''t normal. You were the only one unounted for."


    "Unounted for? I told you that I was logged out," Arthur said, his tone even. "I didn''t have much time left on the twelve-hour limit. If I didn''t log out when I did, I wouldn''t have had enough time to participate in the event."


    His sharp gaze locked onto Adam. "Furthermore, what makes you so sure that it was even a human who did it?"


    Adam didn''t blink. "Because beasts don''t attack each other. Not like that. Not at such arge scale."


    Arthur scoffed, crossing his arms. "What if it was a boss gone rogue?"


    Adam''s expression remained firm. "Then it would have continued its rampage toward the vige. It wouldn''t have stopped conveniently after clearing out the monsters."


    Arthur studied him for a moment, taking in the quiet certainty in his voice. Adam wasn''t here to throw blind usations¡ªhe was convinced.


    Arthur sighed, shaking his head. "That''s a bold assumption, Lieutenant. Let''s say, hypothetically, I did it." His smirk returned, slow and edged with amusement. "Wouldn''t it make more sense for me to unt that kind of power? Make demands? Intimidate the other yers?" He spread his arms. "Yet here I am, standing in front of you, just another guy in the vige."


    Adam''s eyes didn''t waver. "You''re not just another guy."


    Arthur chuckled. "You sure sound convinced."


    Adam exhaled. "I''ve been watching."


    At that, Arthur''s amusement flickered. His smirk faded just slightly. "Oh! I know what you are talking about."

 Chapter 144 Arthur Fate.

    "Or should I say¡­ Arthur Fate."


    Arthur''s blood turned to ice.


    For the first time in a long time, his body betrayed him¡ªjust slightly. A minuscule hitch in his breath. A twitch in his fingers. A reaction so subtle that most wouldn''t have noticed.


    But Adam noticed.


    The satisfaction in his expression was unmistakable.


    Arthur''s mind raced, every possible angle, every possible oue spinning at once. How? How did Adam know?


    No one knew his real name.


    No one.


    Yet Adam had spoken it like it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Arthur forced himself to remain still, to keep his expression unreadable, but the weight of those two words had already changed everything.


    This wasn''t just suspicion.


    This wasn''t just a test.


    Adam knew him.


    The silence between them stretched unbearably, a thin wire pulled to its breaking point.


    Arthur''s grip on Chaos tightened ever so slightly.


    Then, slowly, he forced his fingers to rx.


    He knew what this meant.


    He lost.


    Not in a fight. Not in a duel where he could swing his de, summon his creatures, and tear apart his enemies. No, this wasn''t that kind of battle. This was a loss on a level far more personal, far more crippling.


    Adam knew who he was.


    Which meant Adam knew where he slept every day.


    And more importantly¡ªhe knew about Charlotte.


    Arthur''s chest tightened. His breath hitched just slightly. He forced himself to stay calm, to think.


    But the thoughts were already slipping, unraveling into something raw, something desperate.


    I was careless.


    Arthur ignored Adam entirely. He didn''t care anymore. There was no point in talking.


    He immediately logged off.


    The world around him blurred, the colors melting away as his mind disconnected from Armageddon.


    And then¡ª


    He was back.


    Arthur''s eyes snapped open. The dull hum of the hospital machines filled the air, a sharp contrast to the deadly silence of the forest he''d just been standing in.


    His body jolted upright on the hospital''s guest bed, his mind still half-wired forbat, half-expecting to see Adam standing before him.


    Instead, his eyesnded on something far worse.


    A man in a trench coat.


    Sitting.


    Right where Charlotte''s bed was supposed to be. But Charlotte¡ªShe wasn''t there.


    Arthur''s heart pounded. He was on his feet in an instant, closing the distance between them before his thoughts even caught up.


    His hand shot out, gripping the man''s cor in a anger.


    "Where is Charlotte?!" His voice was sharp, raw with barely restrained fury.


    The man barely reacted. He just smiled.


    A slow, knowing, infuriating smile.


    "Calm down," the man said, with a smooth tone, like someone who was used to this kind of reaction. "She is in safe hands."


    ''Safe hands?''


    Arthur''s grip tightened, his knuckles turning white.


    "Where the hell is she?!" He repeated.


    "We decided she should receive better treatment," the man continued, unbothered by the rage burning in Arthur''s eyes. "So we moved her to one of our special hospitals. She''ll be taken care of there. She''ll befortable."


    Arthur barely heard the rest of the words.


    "We decided?"


    His breath came out ragged, his entire body wired with unfiltered rage.


    His fingers twitched an instinctual urge to strike creeping into his limbs.


    He had fought demons in armageddon which was another world as real as the one he was currently in, he had carved through monsters that towered over him, had faced enemies with hellish strength¡ªBut he had never wanted to kill someone as badly as he did now.


    "Who the hell are you to decide what my sister wants? What I want?!"


    The man''s smile didn''t waver. If anything, it deepened, like he was enjoying this.


    Arthur''s grip on his cor tightened further. The fabric bunched in his fist, his muscles coiling. If this man thought he could just waltz in here, take Charlotte away, and sit there smugly like it was all fine¡ª


    He was wrong.


    Dead wrong.


    The man exhaled slowly, like he had all the time in the world. "I understand that you''re upset, Fateless," he said, his voice almost amused.


    Arthur''s blood ran cold.


    "Let her go," Arthur demanded, his voice dangerously low.


    The man chuckled.


    It was light. Casual. As if Arthur had just cracked a joke instead of issued a deadly threat. Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    "She''s not a prisoner, Arthur," the man said smoothly. "She''s receiving care. The best care avable. Much better than whatever she was getting here."


    Arthur''s breath shuddered through his teeth. His fingers itched to strike. But he held himself back. Barely.


    "Where?" His voice was sharp, clipped. "Which hospital?"


    The man sighed, like a parent dealing with an impatient child. "That''s ssified information, I''m afraid."


    Arthur snapped.


    With a sharp shove, he threw the man back into the chair, making the legs scrape against the cold hospital floor.


    The man, for the first time, frowned.


    Arthur loomed over him, hands clenched at his sides, his breathing hard and fast. His pulse roared in his ears.


    "Tell me where she is."


    The man dusted off his coat. Adjusted it. Then looked up at Arthur again with boredom.


    "Or what?"


    Arthur''s entire body trembled with barely contained rage.


    His mind screamed at him to break this man''s face, to tear through him like he had done to every enemy before him.


    But then¡ªThe man moved.


    Arthur barely had time to react before the man''s hand mped around his throat like a steel vice.


    His eyes widened in shock, his instincts screaming at him to retaliate¡ªbut then it hit him. This wasn''t Armageddon.


    His body wasn''t enhanced.


    His strength wasn''t abnormal.


    His summons weren''t here to protect him.


    He was just Arthur again. A scrawny teenager who had spent months being malnourished, surviving on scraps he found in the slums.


    A week of decent food wasn''t going to fix that.


    The realization sank in at the same time the air was choked from his lungs.


    The man lifted him effortlessly, his grip unyielding. Arthur''s feet left the ground, his body weightless against the sheer strength of his attacker. His fingers wed at the hand around his neck, but it was like trying to pry apart solid iron.


    The man sneered. "Listen here, kiddo." His voice was low, smooth, butced with condescension. "I gave you respect. I spoke to you with patience. But it seems like you don''t appreciate that."


    Arthur''s vision blurred slightly at the edges, his lungs burning as the man''s grip tightened. He struggled, his legs kicking out instinctively, but the man didn''t even flinch.@@novelbin@@


    His lips curled into an amused smirk.


    "So, let me teach you something."


    With a casual flick of his wrist, he threw Arthur like he weighed nothing.


    Arthur''s back mmed against the cold, unforgiving wall of the hospital room.


    Pain exploded down his spine. His breath left his lungs in a sharp gasp as he crumpled to the ground,nding hard on his side.


    A sharp, coppery taste filled his mouth. Blood.


    His mind reeled.


    When was thest time he had felt like this?


    Weak. Helpless. Vulnerable.


    He had been living like a king inside Armageddon. His power had been absolute. The world bent to his will. He had been untouchable.


    But here?


    Here, he was nothing.

 Chapter 146 Arriving at the Headquarters of the millitary.

    Donald took Arthur to his car, a ck SUV that blended seamlessly into the night. Without a word, he opened the passenger door, gesturing for Arthur to get in.


    Arthur didn''t move immediately. He nced at Donald, then at the car, he wasn''t naive¡ªthis wasn''t just a ride.


    "Here, put this on."


    Donald held out a ck blindfold.


    Arthur''s gaze flickered to the fabric, then back to the man''s expressionless face.


    He took the blindfold.


    Without hesitation, he wrapped it around his head and tied it securely.


    He heard the faint sound of approval in Donald''s hum before the door clicked shut beside him.


    The engine roared to life, smooth and nearly soundless, and the car lurched forward.


    Arthur didn''t speak.


    Neither did Donald.


    The silence between them stretched, heavy yet unspoken. The only sounds were the gentle hum of the tires against the pavement and the faint vibration of the engine.


    Arthur didn''t bother trying to memorize the route.


    Even if he counted the turns, timed the stops, or focused on the way the road beneath them shifted, it wouldn''t matter. He wasn''t a trained spy, and even if he were, the military had done this before. They wouldn''t be careless.


    Besides, his mind was elsewhere.


    Charlotte.


    Was she really safe?


    He had no way of knowing if they were telling the truth. If they had already done something to her. If this was all just a means to string him along, make himpliant, make him obedient.


    The idea made his fingers twitch.


    He had to y along¡ªfor now.


    The drive stretched for what felt like hours. His body remained still, but his mind raced, thoughts colliding in rapid session.


    At some point, the car slowed, the terrain beneath them shifting.


    They had arrived.


    Arthur remained motionless, waiting.


    A click. The engine died.


    "All right," Donald''s voice finally broke the silence. "You can take it off now."


    Arthur pulled the blindfold away, blinking as his vision adjusted.


    As Arthur pulled the blindfold away, blinking as his vision adjusted, the sight before him was... a car park.


    For a moment, he simply stared. After the long, tense journey, he had expected something more dramatic¡ªmaybe a hidden underground bunker or some kind of high-tech military facility built into the side of a mountain. But no.


    A car park.


    Donald stepped out of the vehicle and stretched his arms, as if they had just taken a casual road trip. "Come on," he said, motioning for Arthur to follow.


    Arthur exhaled and stepped out, the ground beneath him solid concrete.


    As they left the car park, Arthur''s gaze flickered around, as he stepped into the open, his eyes widened slightly.


    They had arrived at the military headquarters.


    But it didn''t look like a simple base¡ªit looked like a fortress.


    The sky stretched vast and empty above, but thend itself was sealed off, surrounded by massive concrete walls. Tall guard towers lined the perimeter, stationed with armed soldiers scanning the area


    It was isted.


    There were no city lights in the distance. No roads leading in or out. No signs of civilization beyond these walls. It was as if they had driven into the middle of nowhere¡ªa ce that wasn''t meant to be found.


    Inside the walls, the base seemed to be a city in its own right.


    Large buildings sprawled across thendscape, some clearly designated as barracks while others looked like research facilities.


    In the distance, Arthur spotted military nes parked neatly along the airstrip, their forms reflecting the dull light of the overcast sky. Tanks were lined up further ahead.


    Armoured cars moved through the base, carrying supplies or personnel, each vehicle marked with insignias Arthur didn''t recognize. Soldiers moved about in coordinated motions, training, patrolling, or speaking in hushed tones.


    Arthur took it all in quickly.


    This ce was built for war.


    Not just for national defense¡ªthis was something else. Something bigger.


    Donald didn''t give him time to dwell on it.


    He walked toward a vehicle¡ªa ck, unmarked military SUV¡ªand slid into the driver''s seat.


    Arthur followed without question, getting into the passenger side.


    As the doors shut, the low hum of the engine filled the silence. Donald drove at a steady pace, weaving through the base like he had done this route a thousand times before.


    Arthur remained silent, watching through the window as the base unfolded before him.


    The more he saw, the more he realized¡ªthey knew.


    About the game. About what wasing. About everything.


    And he was now a part of it.


    After a few minutes, Donald pulled up to a rtively small building.


    It wasn''t tiny, butpared to the massive facilities surrounding it, it was modest. A simple, square structure with reinforced walls and tinted windows.


    Nobels. No insignias.


    Just there.


    Donald put the car in park and turned off the engine.


    "Let''s get off."


    Arthur nodded and stepped out, his boots hitting the pavement with a solid thud.


    He followed Donald inside.


    The interior of the building was quiet.


    The halls were clean and well-maintained.


    Inside, a middle-aged man sat behind a desk, his face weathered but still sharp. His hair was beginning to grey, but there wasn''t a single sign of weakness in his posture.


    As soon as Donald entered, the man immediately stood and saluted.


    Donald smiled slightly. "At ease."


    The man rxed slightly, but his sharp gaze flickered toward Arthur, assessing him instantly.


    "This is Arthur Fate," Donald introduced. "He''s joining us today."@@novelbin@@


    Arthur felt the weight of the man''s stare. His worth was being silently evaluated in those few seconds.


    Then, after a pause, the man nodded.


    "Nice to meet you. I''m Raymond." His voice was firm, and controlled.


    Arthur inclined his head. "Likewise."


    Donald nced at Raymond. "I need a first-ss room."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow but didn''t question it. He knew better than to ask unnecessary questions when it came to requests like these. Your journey continues at My Virtual Library Empire


    Instead, he nodded and stepped toward a locked cab at the back of the office. With a quick motion, he twisted a key and pulled the heavy door open, revealing an assortment of neatlybeledpartments. His fingers found the correct one almost immediately.

 Chapter 147 First Class Room.

    A first-ss room inside the dormitory was extraordinary. It was a privilege given only to individuals the military deemed to have immense potential.


    The requirement to even be considered for one was an A-grade talent at minimum or had a talent that made him as valuable as those with such high grades. Those who possessed such a rank were either future legends in the making or already had skills that could change the tide of battle. Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    Raymond''s sharp eyes flickered toward Arthur once again, reassessing him in a new light. There was something unreadable about the young man''s posture, his gaze steady, unshaken.


    ''Impressive. But Donald is bound to break him...''


    Without another word, Raymond handed the key to Donald, who took it with a nod before motioning for Arthur to follow.


    Arthur remained silent as they walked through the long hallways of the dormitory. The floors were polished, reflecting the harsh white light of the overheadmps. Some soldiers passed by, some sparing Arthur curious nces, others not even acknowledging his presence.


    Arriving at a heavy steel door, Donald stopped and inserted the key into the panel. With a mechanical beep, the lock disengaged, and the door slid open with a soft hiss.


    Donald stepped aside. "This will be your room."


    Arthur stepped inside, his sharp gaze sweeping across the space.


    "The building we''re in is the dormitory," Donald continued. "This room is considered the best amodation avable. Only three other people have been assigned rooms of this caliber. You are now the fourth."


    Arthur nodded in understanding. He didn''t ask who the other three were. That was information he could gatherter.


    Donald gave him a small smirk. "I''ll let you settle in. You can either rest or log into Armageddon¡ªyour choice. But tomorrow will be a busy day. Expect someone toe for you early in the morning. Get enough rest."


    With that, Donald turned and exited the room, leaving Arthur standing alone in the entryway as the door slid shut behind him.


    The silence was almost eerie.


    Arthur took a slow breath and stepped forward, his footsteps echoing against the smooth flooring. The room wasrge, it had a long hallway that led into an open living space, furnished with modern decor.


    A massive television screen was mounted against the far wall, nked by ck shelving. The sofas were plush.


    The kitchen was an open design, seamlessly connected to the living area. Stainless steel appliances gleamed under soft, ambient lighting. Arge fridge stood in the corner, stocked with supplies, while an assortment of cooking equipment rested neatly on the counters.


    Anyone else would have marveled at such luxury.


    Arthur, however, barely spared it a nce.


    He knew better than to believe any of this was given freely. He was in the enemy''s den, surrounded by people who didn''t see him as a person, but as an asset. A tool.


    And tools were only valued so long as they were useful.


    Sinking into the sofa, Arthur exhaled slowly, resting his elbows on his knees. His fingers instinctively drummed against his leg, a habit formed from restless thinking.


    He had to be careful. Every move he made from this point on had to be calcted. There was a 99% chance this room was being monitored. Cameras, microphones, you name it.


    The military wasn''t stupid. They wouldn''t bring him here and then let him roam free without supervision. They would obviously want to try to get any kind of additional information to use against that person.


    Arthur leaned back, tilting his head to stare at the ceiling.


    He had to find out where they took Charlotte.


    His jaw clenched slightly. That was his priority. Everything else¡ªthe military''s agenda, their games, their hidden motives¡ªcame second.


    He would y along for now.


    And when the time came¡ªwhen he had everything he needed¡ªhe would make his move. And once that happens, nothing on the will stop him from eradicating every single person involved in that scheme.


    ...


    Arthur closed his eyes for a few minutes, before opening them and standing up from the sofa.


    He then logged into Armageddon, and the familiar sensation wrapped around him. The scent of damp earth and leaves filled his lungs as he stood beneath the thick canopy of trees. He was back. And, as expected, Adam was still there.


    The lieutenant hadn''t moved far. He leaned casually against the base of a tree, arms crossed over his chest, one boot resting against the bark. He looked like he had been waiting, patient and confident, that Arthur would be back soon enough.


    Arthur met his eyes, his own expression unreadable. Gone was the smirk, the yful amusement he often carried in Armageddon. He was different now¡ªmore aware, more cautious.


    Adam noticed the change immediately. A slow smile curled on his lips. "Ah, there it is. That look."


    Arthur didn''t respond.


    Adam pushed himself off the tree, brushing off imaginary dust from his sleeve. "You''re not as much of a mystery as you think, Fateless. Not anymore."


    Arthur let out a short breath, neither amused nor irritated. He simply watched Adam with the patience of a hunter. "Alright," he said, his tone t. "What do you want from me? I assume you already know what happened?"


    Adam''s smirk widened just a fraction. "Of course. We don''t let things like this go unnoticed."


    Arthur nodded, as if expecting that answer. "Then let''s not waste time. What do you want?"@@novelbin@@


    Adam studied him, eyes flickering over his stance, his expression, the tension in his shoulders. He took his time answering. "You agreed to work with us," he finally said. "But agreeing isn''t enough. Trust isn''t built on words."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Trust?"


    Adam chuckled. "Well, trust might be too strong of a word. But let''s say¡­ credibility. You''ll need to prove that you''re not just ying along, but that you''re serious."


    Arthur''s gaze darkened slightly. "And how do I do that?"


    Adam spread his arms slightly, as if presenting the obvious. "Simple."

 Chapter 149 The mayor

    Arthur chuckled, though there was no humor in it. "Why would I do that? I''m not stupid enough to lie to someone like you, am I?"


    Adam''s re didn''t waver. "Then how do you exin the monster horde? The person who wiped out those monsters should have been you."


    Arthur sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "It wasn''t me."


    Adam''s eyes shed. "Then who?"


    Arthur hesitated. His gaze flickered past Adam, as if scanning the forest. Then he exhaled, lowering his voice slightly.


    Arthur hesitated for a fraction of a second. His gaze flickered past Adam, as if scanning the darkened forest, weighing his options.


    Then he exhaled, his voice dropping slightly, as if sharing a dangerous secret.


    "It was the¡­ vige mayor and his guards."


    Adam''s entire posture shifted. His arms, previously crossed, fell to his sides, his fingers twitching slightly as his expression darkened.


    A massive frown creased his face as he stared at Arthur, searching for any sign of deception.


    "¡­What?" His voice was dangerously low.


    Arthur didn''t flinch. He held Adam''s gaze calmly.


    "Like i said, it was the mayor," Arthur said with a slight shrug.


    Adam let out a slow breath, his fingers tightening into fists. "Fateless." His voice was sharp now, cutting through the air like a de.


    "You were doing well. You were showing sincerity. But now? Now you expect me to believe this?"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. "And why not?"


    "We are meant to be on the same side now, so we should have more trust in each other."


    Adam took a step closer, the weight of his presence pressing down. "Because no such thing happened in any of the other viges. Not one report of a mayor stepping in to wipe out an entire horde. No mention of guards clearing the monsters before they even reached the vige. This isn''t how Armageddon operates. This isn''t how the system works."@@novelbin@@


    Arthur sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "I knew you wouldn''t believe me. That''s why I didn''t want to say it."


    "Because it''s a lie."


    "Because it sounds like a lie," Arthur corrected, his tone unwavering. "But it''s not. And I can prove it."


    Adam''s gaze narrowed. He had interrogated enough people to know when someone was bluffing.


    Yet, Arthur didn''t have the tells of a liar¡ªno nervous shifts, no stammering, no subtle signs of dishonesty. He was either an exceptional liar or¡­


    "¡­How?" Adam finally asked, his voice stillced with skepticism.


    Arthur''s smirk returned, faint but deliberate. "Simple. We go to the vige, and I''ll confront the mayor right in front of you."


    Adam crossed his arms again. "You expect me to believe he''ll just admit it?"


    Arthur shrugged. "He might not. But I already visited him a few hours ago. Do you know why? Because I wanted to expose him. I was ready to, right then and there."


    Adam''s expression didn''t change, but Arthur could tell he was listening.


    "So why didn''t you?" Adam asked, his tone even.


    Arthur exhaled. "Because he bribed me."


    Silence.


    Adam''s eyes twitched. His jaw clenched.


    "You expect me to believe the mayor of a starting vige bribed you? With what, exactly?"


    Arthur smirked slightly. "Items. Useful ones. Things that made me rethink exposing him. And after I epted them, I let it go¡­ for the moment."


    Adam''s frown deepened, his skepticism still evident. "And you expect me to believe that a corrupt mayor, one powerful enough to wipe out an entire wave of monsters, would let you¡ªa random yer¡ªjust walk out of there after discovering his secret?"


    Arthur nodded. "Because I didn''t give him a choice."


    Adam''s eyes sharpened. "¡­Exin."


    Arthur leaned against a tree, arms crossed. "I told him that if I didn''t walk out of that office alive, certain contingencies would be triggered. The kind that would spread the news far and wide. That in turn, would cause a riot against him and his authority."


    Adam''s expression remained unreadable. "A bluff."


    Arthur smiled. "He didn''t know that."


    A long silence stretched between them. Adam studied him, his military-honed instincts scanning Arthur for weakness, for signs of deception.


    And yet, the teen stood there, confident, unwavering.


    "¡­You really expect me to buy this?" Adam finally said, his voice lower now.


    Arthur sighed. "I don''t expect anything. But I know what I saw. I know what happened. And if you really want the truth, then let''s go to the vige and see for yourself."


    Adam still didn''t look convinced. "If what you''re saying is true, then the mayor should have killed you."


    "He would have," Arthur admitted. "If I hadn''t forced his hand. I backed him into a corner, so he chose the easiest way out¡ªbribery."


    Adam exhaled sharply, rubbing his temple. "This is¡­ serious."


    Arthur nodded. "It is."


    For a long moment, Adam didn''t speak. His mind was clearly working through the implications.


    If what Arthur was saying was even remotely true, it changed everything. A mayor with enough power to wipe out entire waves of monsters?


    A being that was meant to be the protectir of the yers was actually a hidden enemy from the yers?


    This discovery changed the way that they understood armageddon fundamentally. The mayor had intervened in an event where only yers were meant to participate.


    It sounded nothing but a lie, but the way Arthur was acting proved otherwise.


    Finally, Adam straightened. His eyes locked onto Arthur''s.


    "¡­Alright," he said, his tone heavier now. "Let''s see if you''re really telling the truth."


    With that, they set off toward the vige.


    Arthur walked with measured steps, his mind already working ahead. He had no intention of blindly confronting the mayor without preparation.


    As he and Adam moved closer to the vige outskirts, Arthur subtly opened his interface, his fingers moving deftly as he sent a series of messages to Gates.


    Gates was one of the few people Arthur trusted¡ªnot because the man was inherently trustworthy, but because he was predictable. He had a keen eye for opportunity and survival, and that meant he wasn''t the type to act impulsively or betray a powerful ally.


    At the same time, Arthur nced toward the sky, his sharp eyes catching a blur of movement high above.


    Hank.


    The hawk soared effortlessly, circling once before angling downward toward the mayor''s office. Just as nned.


    Arthur had summoned Hank and Neko sneakily as he made his way to the vige alongside Adam. keeping them out of sight.


    While Adam had been focused on the mayor''s issue, Arthur had given telepathic instructions to Neko.


    ''Neko, write the letter exactly as I describe it. Word for word.''


    Neko was the most intelligent of his summons, and a Primordial Beast at that. Her ability to understand and processplex instructions far surpassed the others.


    Within moments, she had scratched out the message onto parchment.


    Now, as Hank dropped the letter directly into the hands of the mayor''s guards, Arthur knew the next phase had begun.


    The guards reacted immediately, startled by the hawk''s sudden presence. One of them fumbled with the letter before quickly scanning its contents. He closed it before he turned toward the entrance of the office, entering inside.


    The yers around who saw the letter falling thought it was the guards way ofmunicating with each other just like medieval times, so they didn''t think too much about it and just walked past.

 Chapter 152 Imprisoned?

    "All we''re asking for is a simple adjustment," he said smoothly.


    "A discount system. Something fair, something sustainable. If certain yers affiliated with a specific group were to receive minor benefits¡ªsay, priority ess to higher-grade equipment, training, or discounted goods¡ªthen I''m certain we can put this entire matter behind us."


    Arthur blinked.


    Wait. What?


    He turned to Adam, his expression shifting from amusement to barely concealed horror.


    Of course, it was a fake expression. He wanted to let Adam know that it was his own greed that will lead them to their demise.


    Still, he knew exactly what Adam was doing.


    He wasn''t just asking for a mere discount.


    He wasying the groundwork for the military to establish itself within the vige. If Adam seeded in making a deal here, it would mean that almost every ambitious yer in the vige would be forced to join the military''s faction in order to remainpetitive.


    It was a power grab. A political maneuver.


    Arthur whispered, "What have you done?"


    Before Adam could respond¡ª


    CRASH!


    A heavy vase was knocked off the desk as Charles kicked back his chair, his fury nearly tangible.


    His face twisted with rage, and his voice thundered across the room.


    "GUARDS!"


    "Throw both of them in prison." He sshoud, his tone gloomy and filled with venom.


    Arthur''s breath hitched as he looked at Adam who was also not expecting such a reaciton.


    "I don''t want to see either of them out, until further notice!"


    The doors burst open as two heavily armed guards rushed in, their eyes locked on the both of them.


    Adam''s hand twitched toward his weapon instinctively before he stopped himself. He took a slow, measured breath, already shifting tactics.


    "Mayor, be careful," Adam warned, his voice steady despite the growing tension. "If you do this, the yers outside will riot. They will cause trouble. Think carefully about the consequences."


    Charles scoffed.


    "Let them riot," he spat. "If they want to challenge my authority, I will remind them who runs this vige. I will release my guards onto them, and if that isn''t enough¡ª"


    His gaze burned into Adam''s.


    "I will unleash our hidden beasts to destroy them."


    A heavy silence crashed into the room.


    Meanwhile, Arthur could barely hold himself fromughing. The mayor was too powerful, if he could, he would have rewarded him with an Oscar trophy.


    He had told the mayor to act, and he had sent him the script.


    But this? He didn''t expect such energy, it was as if his talent was acting.


    Adam''s face sank, his usual stoicism slipping into something closer to anger and frustration. He had miscalcted. He had pushed too much, too fast.


    He turned his head slightly, his gaze flicking to Arthur, looking for some kind of n, some unspoken strategy to salvage the situation.


    But Arthur only shook his head, his expression unreadable, a faint frown on his lips.


    "You asked for too much," Arthur muttered under his breath.


    Before Adam could respond¡ª


    The guards surrounded them, their weapons raised.


    The lead guard stepped forward, his expression void of sympathy.


    "Both of youe quietly."


    Arthur didn''t resist. He sighed and shook his head.


    Adam, however, tensed.


    His military instincts screamed at him to fight, to refuse capture. His fingers twitched near his weapon, but he stopped himself.


    He knew that going against so many guards at once, was not a good idea. Furthermore, each guard was not weak in the slightest. He had no chance.


    Arthur caught the brief moment of hesitation in Adam''s stance.


    "Don''t." His voice was low, firm. "Not now."


    Adam exhaled sharply through his nose before nodding.@@novelbin@@


    Two guards grabbed them roughly by the arms and began hauling them toward the back of the Mayor''s office, past a concealed door that led down a flight of cold, stone steps.


    A damp, musty scent filled the air as they descended. The further they went, the heavier the air became, thick with the scent of aged stone, and rusted metal.


    They reached the bottom.


    The dungeon was dark and uninviting, only dimly illuminated by flickering torches mounted on the cracked walls. The cells were lined up in a narrow hallway, thick iron bars separating them, the shadows stretching unnaturally in the low light.


    One of the guards sneered. "Throw each one of them in a different corner."


    Arthur''s brow twitched upward.


    "What? Worried we''ll start plotting?"


    The guard scowled. "Shut up."


    Arthur smirked. "Touched a nerve, did I?"


    The next moment, Arthur was shoved forward. His back hit the cold stone wall of a nearby cell as the iron bars mmed shut in front of him with a deafening CLANG!


    Adam, on the other hand, was dragged further down, past multiple empty cells, before being tossed into the veryst one.


    The guards exchanged a few words before stepping back, satisfied.


    "No food, no water," the lead guard announced as if it was a simplemand. "Mayor''s orders. Let them rot."


    Continue your journey at My Virtual Library Empire


    [Ding! You have been imprisoned.]


    [Debuff applied!]


    [You have lost 50% of yourbat prowess.]


    Looking at the notifications, Arthur raised an eyebrow. This debuff was too overpowered. Losing half of your strength? It was almost guaranteed that Adam wouldn''t be able to escape. Unless he used the teleportation scroll to the city, and if he did, he would no longer be able toe back to the vige. And, even then, Arthur wasn''t sure if that was possible. He was going to try it outter, to test whether Adam could do that or not.


    The guards secured Adam''s cell with a final ng before turning back toward Arthur. Their boots echoed against the stone floor as they walked past the other cells, their eyes never once meeting Adam''s.


    Arthur remained leaned against the iron bars of his own cell, waiting for them to approach.


    Then, just as nned, the guard at the front stopped, took out a key, and inserted it into the lock of Arthur''s cell.


    With a slow turn, the mechanism clicked open.

 Chapter 154 Entering the City.

    A pulse of energy rippled outward, runes glowing along the parchment as it fizzled¡ª


    [Ding! Teleportation Failed.]


    [You are currently under the status: Imprisoned.]


    [You cannot teleport until your status has changed.]


    Arthur exhaled slowly. Perfect.


    Adam was truly stuck.


    There were no loopholes. No easy escapes.


    This meant that Adam would not be able to leave the prison, nor would he be able to force Arthur to leave the prison using the teleportation scroll.


    Arthur smirked, tucking the scroll back into his inventory.


    With that confirmed, Arthur left the prison cell and headed back up.


    Arthur returned to the mayor''s building without fanfare.


    The halls were quiet. The atmosphere calm.


    No one suspected a thing.


    Charles had arranged a guest room for him inside the building.


    Arthur stepped inside, shutting the door behind him with a quiet click.


    Without hesitation, he reached into his inventory and pulled out the Teleportation Scroll.


    The n had worked. wlessly.


    Adam was contained.


    The vige was secure.


    And now, it was time to take the next step.


    It was time.


    Time to leave the vige.


    Time to step into the city.


    With a flick of his wrist, Arthur unrolled the parchment, activating the runes embedded within.


    A sudden rush of energy surged through his body.


    [You have used the City Teleportation Scroll.]


    [Condition Met: Level 10.]


    The world around him warped. His vision blurred, his surroundings twisting into an unrecognizable haze. His feet lifted off the ground, weightless¡ªthen, in the blink of an eye, the sensation vanished.


    And he was somewhere else.


    Arthur appeared in the middle of a bustling street.


    A massive street.


    Towering buildings stretched into the sky, grand structures made of polished stone and enchanted ss. Banners and glowing sigils lined the pathways, each belonging to different factions and guilds.


    People moved fast.


    Unlike the vige, where most yers wore coomon gear, the adventurers here were different.


    Umon and rare items were the norm with some having very-rare items, the glow of their enchanted armor pulsing faintly.


    A true city. A ce where the strongest gathered.


    Before Arthur could even take in the full spectacle, someone shoved into him.


    "Move out of the way."


    A young man with fiery red hair and piercing red eyes barely spared Arthur a nce as he walked past. He was wearing an armor that seemed to be of very rare quality, and on his chest was an insignia that he did not know of.


    Arthur didn''t react.


    Just watched him walk away.


    He shrugged, brushing it off. "Let''s not ruin the good moment because of one oddball," he muttered to himself.


    His focus shifted.


    Information. That was his priority.


    He needed to understand the city, itsyout, its important locations.


    Arthur''s sharp eyes scanned the street, taking in every building, every shop sign.


    That''s when he spotted it.


    An inn.


    It was nothing like the small, humble lodging back in the vige.


    This inn was enormous.


    A towering, multi-story building, easily five timesrger than the vige''s inn¡ªmaybe more. Largenterns glowed softly outside, illuminating the massive wooden doors leading inside. The emblem of the inn was carved into the entrance, a golden crest depicting a roaring lion''s head.


    The moment Arthur stepped in, he was greeted by warm lighting, the scent of roasted meat, and the loud chatter of adventurers filling the space.


    It was packed.


    Dozens¡ªno, hundreds¡ªpeople alike sat at long wooden tables, eating, drinking,ughing, and negotiating deals.


    A massive counter stood at the back, lined with bartenders and staff rushing to serve customers.


    Arthur made his way through the crowd, weaving between adventurers in heavy armor and merchants carrying satchels of enchanted goods.


    He reached the counter and took a seat.


    A bartender, a broad-shouldered man with a thick beard, wiped a ss clean and turned toward him. His eyes, sharp and calcting, scanned Arthur for a moment before he spoke.


    "You new here?"


    Arthur nodded. "Just arrived."


    The bartender smirked. "You''ve got that look. First time in the city, yeah?"


    "Something like that," Arthur said, resting his arms on the counter. "I don''t want to waste time. I need information."


    The bartender raised an eyebrow. "Information ain''t free, kid."


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. He reached into his inventory and pulled out ten silver coins, sliding them across the counter with a casual flick of his fingers.


    The bartender nced down at the coins. Then back up at Arthur.


    And then¡ªheughed.


    A deep, amused rumble, shaking his broad shoulders. A few nearby patrons turned their heads, curious about the source of his amusement.


    "Kid," he said, wiping the corner of his eye, "what do you think you''re buying? Cabbage? Lettuce?"


    Arthur''s frown deepened.


    He hadn''t expected premium service for ten silver coins, but he also didn''t expect to get mocked for it.


    Information was information.


    And in the vige, ten silver could buy a week''s worth of meals.


    Arthur exhaled through his nose, keeping his expression neutral. He reached into his inventory again, this time pulling out fifty silver coins and slid them across the counter.


    The bartender''sughter stopped.


    His fingers tapped the counter as he eyed the new offer, his smirk widening.


    "Now, that''s more like it," he said, sweeping the coins off the counter with ease.


    Arthur leaned forward slightly. "Start talking."


    The bartender chuckled, before asking.


    The bartender set the ss down with a soft clink, his smirk shifting into something more serious. He leaned forward slightly, resting an elbow on the counter as his fingers tappedzily against the wood.


    "You want to know everything important?"


    Arthur nodded. "Everything."@@novelbin@@


    The bartender exhaled, rolling his shoulders as if settling in for a long conversation. "Alright, listen up."


    He poured himself another drink, tilting his ss slightly before taking a slow sip. Then, he set it down again and began.


    "First thing''s first¡ªwee to Caldera."


    Arthur listened intently, his sharp eyes never leaving the bartender''s face.


    "This ain''t just any city. It''s the beating heart of the Kingdom of Mera¡ªthe capital, the centre of power, and home to the Ashborne royal family."

 Chapter 155 The Elite Families

    The bartender''s voice carried a hint of reverence, but also something else. Something cautious.


    Arthur caught it immediately.


    The Ashborne family¡ªrulers of Mera. That meant Caldera wasn''t just another city; it was a ce where power dictated survival.


    The bartender continued, swirling the amber liquid in his ss. "The Ashbornes govern everything. But they''re not the only ones with power."


    He leaned in slightly.


    "There are four elite families. You''d do well to remember their names."


    Arthur said nothing, waiting.


    The bartender lifted one finger. "First, there''s the Ashencroft family. Duke''s house. Blood rtives of the Ashbornes.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Duke''s house?"


    The bartender nodded. "Yeah. Mera has two dukes, and the Ashencrofts hold one of those titles. Being blood-tied to the royal family makes them untouchable."


    Arthur absorbed the information quickly. Duke''s house. Meaning influence, power, wealth, and connections.


    The bartender lifted a second finger. "Then you got the Draketower family. They''re different. They weren''t born into nobility like the Ashencrofts. They earned their duke''s title through sheer merit¡ªthrough war and conquest."


    Arthur''s interest sharpened. "Meaning?"


    "Meaning," the bartender smirked, "they''re warriors, not politicians. You step into their house, you better be ready to prove yourself with a sword or die trying."


    Arthur liked that. Strength over lineage.


    The bartender lifted a third finger. "Now, this is where things get interesting. The Gilderhaven family."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "They own the only tinum-grade guild in the entire kingdom. You need a job done? An army raised? A war fought? They''re the ones you pay."


    Arthur frowned slightly. "A tinum-grade guild?"


    The bartender let out a soft chuckle. "You must be from the countryside if you don''t know what that means." He shook his head. "Guilds are ranked. Bronze, silver, gold, tinum. And tinum? That''s the highest. That means they have the best fighters, the best assassins, the best mercenaries¡ª" he swirled his ss, "¡ªand the highest prices."


    Arthur filed that away. A tinum-grade guild meant elite warriors, unrestricted power, and influence outside the royal family''s direct control.


    Arthur remembered the gold-grade guild token he had gotten. He wasn''t sure if the grades were on the same spectrum. After all, a gold-grade guild in the system might either be silver in the city''s standard or tinum.


    Arthur would test it out soon enough, so he didn''t bother thinking too much about it and focused on the bartender.


    The bartender lifted a fourth and final finger.


    "Then there''s the Thornwyck family." His lips curled slightly. "You''ll want to remember them."


    Arthur tilted his head. "Why?"


    "Because," the bartender set his ss down, "they own the biggest gold-grade guild and the most powerful medicine hall in the kingdom."


    Arthur immediately understood the weight of that.


    A gold-ranked guild meant they were just beneath the Gilderhavens. Still dangerous. Still powerful.


    But the medicine hall?


    Arthur''s mind spun through the implications. Control over medicine meant control over life and death. If someone needed healing, potions, or elixirs, they''d have to go through the Thornwycks.


    Meaning¡ªthey had influence over everyone.


    A soft chuckle pulled Arthur from his thoughts. The bartender watched him, eyes glinting.


    "Starting to see the picture now, aren''t you?"


    Arthur leaned back slightly, digesting the information.


    The Ashbornes ruled.


    The Ashencrofts maintained the royal bloodline''s influence.


    The Draketowers controlled the military and war.


    The Gilderhavens controlled mercenaries, assassins, and hired power.


    And the Thornwycks controlled healing, medicine, and recovery.


    It was a delicate bnce of power.


    Arthur nodded. "Continue. Tell me about the buildings"


    The bartender leaned against the counter, the dimntern light casting shadows across his face. "The most important buildings in the city are the following," he said, tapping a thick finger against the wooden bar. "First, the royal pce. It''s where the king decreesws, decides punishments, and grants pardons. Of course, it''s also home to the royal family. Heavily guarded, only the most powerful warriors and magicians stand watch over that ce."


    Arthur took in the information silently, his mind already mapping out the city in his head.@@novelbin@@


    "Next, we have the guild halls and the medicine hall," the bartender continued. "The guild halls, well, they''re obvious. That''s where adventurers like you gather, take missions, and build connections.


    "The medicine hall is obvious, you would go there to either buy herbs or already concocted medicine and potions."


    "Then we have the weapons hall," the bartender went on. "Need gear? That''s your ce. Swords, armor, enchanted artifacts¡ªyou name it, they''ve got it. But don''t expect to waltz in and buy the best equipment just because you have gold. ess is tiered."


    Arthur tilted his head. "Tiered how?"


    "Reputation," the bartender said simply. "The stronger you are, the more respect you earn, the higher floors you can enter. Floor one? Common and umon weapons. Floor two? Rare and Very-Rare Items. Floor three and up? That''s where things get real interesting." He wiped his hands on a cloth before adding, "The royal family owns the weapons hall, but the four elite families have shares in it. No one really knows what''s on the top floors, but rumors say they hold weapons capable of ughtering dragons."


    Arthur absorbed the information, his mind already strategizing. He had a decent amount of reputation he had gained doing missions and secret realms. But still, he''d need to build his reputation fast.The bartender leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. "And then, there''s the Academy of Mera."


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. "Is there anything special about the academy?"


    The bartender''s lips curled into a knowing grin. "Of course."


    A pause.


    Arthur didn''t speak, waiting for him to continue. He could tell from the man''s tone that whatever came next was the real reason the academy was worth mentioning.


    "The academy isn''t just a ce for young nobles and warriors to train. It''s built on sacrednd," the bartender said, voice dipping lower. "The entire campus is structured around a Nexus Point."


    Arthur frowned. "A Nexus Point?"


    "A ce where mana is naturally concentrated," the bartender exined. "One of the strongest in the kingdom. Some say thend itself chooses who flourishes there. It''s why those who graduate from the academy aren''t just strong¡ªthey''re something else entirely."


    Arthur''s interest piqued. This wasn''t just a school for the privileged¡ªit was a battleground for the elite.


    The bartender studied Arthur, gauging his reaction. "If you ever get the chance to enter, you should take it. But be warned¡­ the academy is not for the weak."


    Arthur nodded, his expression neutral. "I see."


    The bartender smirked, leaning forward on the counter. "I''m not finished."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    "The academy holds apetition once a year for first-years," the bartender continued. "A trial set in a high-grade secret realm."


    Arthur''s fingers instinctively curled against the counter. Secret realms were no joke.


    "The realm is treacherous," the bartender went on, watching Arthur closely. "Filled with high-grade bosses, creatures that could rip apart even experienced warriors. But it''s not just danger that lurks inside¡ªit also holds rewards. High-grade items, rare herbs... treasures beyond imagination."


    Arthur stilled. His mind, started running through the implications.


    Rare herbs in a secret realm...


    Charlotte.


    That single thought rang like a bell in his mind.


    There were two avenues in front of him. Two paths that could lead to a cure.

 Chapter 156 The Academys entrance Exam

    There were two avenues in front of him. Two paths that could lead to a cure.


    The first was the medicine hall¡ªperhaps the elite families or the royal alchemists had something.


    But would they sell it? Would they even have the one he needs? And if they did, at what cost? Arthur knew the power of wealth, but he also knew that sometimes, even all the gold in the world wasn''t enough to buy what didn''t want to be sold.


    The second was this secret realm.


    A high-grade realm meant rare herbs. And rare herbs meant¡­ a possible cure.


    Arthur exhaled slowly, masking the storm brewing inside him. His eyes flickered back to the bartender.


    "Tell me more about this realm."


    The bartender''s lips curled into a knowing grin, the kind of expression that said he''d been waiting for that exact question. He leaned in slightly, lowering his voice as if sharing a secret that only a select few were meant to hear.


    "The realm has existed ever since the kingdom was founded. The ancestor of the Ashborne family¡ªwho wouldter be the first king¡ªwas the one who discovered it." He paused, swirling a rag over a ss with slow, deliberate movements.@@novelbin@@


    "And upon discovering it, he knew its value was immeasurable. That''s why he built the Academy of Mera around it. Over the centuries, it has only grown in prestige, attracting the most talented individuals from across the kingdom."


    Arthur''s mind sharpened, absorbing every word. A high-grade secret realm. A location so valuable that the entire academy had been built to harness its potential. The implications were staggering.


    "It''s everyone''s dream to either enter the academy or have a family member admitted," the bartender continued.


    "Why wouldn''t it be? The academy doesn''t just provide training. It offers resources that even noble families struggle to get their hands on. Items, techniques, weapons, and guidance from some of the strongest humans alive. But¡­"


    He tapped a finger on the counter. "The stronger you are, the better your connections, the greater your rewards. That''s just how it works."


    Arthur digested the information slowly. His fingers absentmindedly tapped against the wood of the counter, his thoughts racing ahead.


    If what the bartender said was true, the realm contained high-grade items, rare herbs, and powerful resources. Resources that could potentially hold the answer to Charlotte''s condition. If he could get in, if he could get his hands on something truly valuable, he might be able to secure what he needed without being at the mercy of merchants or noble families.


    Arthur exhaled through his nose, his expression betraying none of the storm swirling inside him.


    "They have an entrance exam, I''m presuming?" he asked atst. "When will it open?"


    The bartender nodded. "Indeed, they do." His grin turned slightly teasing. "Luckily or unluckily for you, the examination will start in two days. So you barely have any time to prepare."


    Arthur''s jaw tightened slightly. Two days. That was¡­ close.


    "Is there an age limit? Either maximum or minimum?"


    "There is." The bartender set the ss down, leaning on the counter with both elbows. "To enter as a first-year, you must be between the ages of fourteen and fifteen. Any older, and you''d be ced in the second-year entrance examination. But here''s the thing¡­" He tilted his head slightly. "They rarely take second-years. Unless you''re incredibly talented."


    Arthur''s pulse steadied.


    Stay tuned with My Virtual Library Empire


    Fourteen to fifteen.


    He was incredibly lucky. He fit the age range perfectly.


    "If they don''t take you, that doesn''t mean you''re ruined," the bartender continued. "There are other academies in the kingdom. But make no mistake¡ªthe Academy of Mera is the pinnacle. Its resources, its connections, the level of training it offers¡ªnothing else evenes close."


    Arthur nodded. He''d already made up his mind before the man finished speaking. If he was going to bet on anything, it would be the best.


    "What about strength? Level restrictions?"


    The bartender shook his head. "No restrictions on level or strength. However¡­" He raised a finger. "There is a restriction on talent. If your talent isn''t at least C-Rank, don''t even bother showing up."


    Arthur kept his expression carefully neutral.


    C-Rank was the bare minimum. Arthur had three SSS-Rank Talents, and he worried that if it was found out, it would cause him issues. But, nheless. He still had to take a risk, he couldn''t keep hiding for the rest of his life.


    Furthermore, he was a yer who could always escape from them in some way, shape or form. Arthur also had a trump card. His protector insignia, he was sure that if he showed it to them they would treat him with care. After all, protectors seemed to be very important. But unless it was necessary.


    He would not reveal such information, before figuring out their standing. But even if the Academy only required a C-Rank talent to qualify, that didn''t mean anything was guaranteed. Thepetition would be fierce.


    There would be prodigies, children of noble families, heirs of powerful bloodlines. This wasn''t going to be a simple test of strength. Connections, influence, politics¡ªthose would y just as big a role as raw talent.


    "Even with a C-Rank talent, you''re not guaranteed a spot," the bartender added, reading Arthur''s silence as contemtion. "There are other tests you need to pass too."


    ...


    After talking to the bartender for a while, Arthur slid ten silver coins across the counter. The bartender took them without counting, nodding in satisfaction. "Room''s yours for the night," he said, handing Arthur a brass key. "Third floor,st door on the left."


    Arthur took the key, tucking it into his inventory without much thought. He wasn''t nning on staying long. The city was vast, filled with ces he needed to see, and people he needed to assess. Every second wasted was an opportunity slipping through his fingers.


    Stepping outside, the cool evening air greeted him. The streets of Caldera had only grown livelier,nterns casting a golden glow over the stone pathways.


    Arthur ignored them all. His destination was set.


    The Weapons Hall.

 Chapter 159 The Gilderhaven Guild

    A gift?


    From a merchant in the Weapons Hall?


    That wasn''t normal.


    Nothing in this city was free.


    Arthur had spent enough time in the slums to know that nothing was free. And, a simple kind gesture didn''t exist in ces like this.


    Everything was a transaction. A calcted move.


    His gaze sharpened slightly as he studied the saleswoman.


    She remained poised, her professional smile never wavering, but there was a certain deliberate nature in the way she had spoken.@@novelbin@@


    A test.


    A probe.


    She was watching him.


    Measuring his reaction.


    Arthur slowly let the coins slip back into his inventory.


    Then, after a moment, he nodded. "Alright, then. I''ll thank you for your gift."


    His tone was even, unreadable.


    He neither sounded overly grateful nor suspicious.


    A neutral stance.


    One that left room for interpretation.


    The woman''s smile widened slightly, her eyes flickering with something unreadable.


    Arthur pocketed the two potions and stepped away from the counter, but his mind was already sorting through possible reasons behind the exchange.


    Perhaps she was simply trying to establish rapport.


    It wasmon for traders and merchants to give out small favours to promising customers¡ªespecially those who had money.


    And Arthur had just spent over 700 gold coins in a single transaction.


    That alone made him a high-value client.


    But¡­ that didn''t quite sit right.


    If she was part of one of the elite families, this could be her way of testing the waters.


    A simple gift now.


    An unspoken expectationter.


    Arthur wasn''t foolish enough to assume this wouldn''te with strings attached.


    But at the same time¡­


    He wasn''t opposed to making connections.


    Even if they turned into enemiester, it was better to at least establish a foundation than outright reject her.


    A man with only enemies was a man with nowhere to run.


    And Arthur?


    He needed to move freely.


    The city was a different battlefield.


    It wasn''t like the vige where he could simply crush everything in his path.


    For now, he would y along.


    If she turned against himter?


    Then she would be handled like the rest.


    He turned away from the counter, walking toward the exit.


    As he did, he caught the saleswoman watching him.


    Not openly.


    But with a nce that lingered just a second too long.


    Arthur smirked slightly.


    ''You''re testing me, aren''t you?''


    Fine.


    Arthur stepped onto the streets of Caldera, and made his way toward his next destination¡ªthe tinum Guild of Gilderhaven.


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    The insignia of a hawk in flight was etched into the colossal marble facade, its wings stretched wide as if itmanded the sky itself.


    The sheer scale of the guild was staggering. Towering columns nked the entrance, massive banners draped down in royal blue.


    This wasn''t just a guild. It was a fortress of influence over the whole city.


    As Arthur entered, a wave of morous energy hit him.


    He saw hundreds of adventurers filled the grand hall¡ªmercenaries, swordsmen, mages¡ªall engaged in their own affairs.


    But something else caught his attention.


    Summoners.


    His eyes flickered across the crowd, locking onto several figures with familiars by their sides.


    Arthur''s brow furrowed slightly.


    He hadn''t seen a single summoner until now.


    For a while, he had started to wonder if he was the only one.


    But it made sense. He was in a small vige, with only yers around and some vigers who had talent. But now, he was in the heart of the kingdom of Mera. So he would see stronger, more talented individuals.


    Arthur exhaled softly.


    Interesting.


    His gaze shifted away from the summoners, focusing on the massive mission board in the center of the hall.


    It was divided into two sections.


    Combat Missions and Non-Combat Missions.


    Arthur barely spared a nce at the Non-Combat section.


    It was filled with mundane requests¡ªdelivering letters, crafting things, cleaning courtyards and asking about information.


    That wasn''t why he was here.


    Instead, his focus snapped onto the Combat Missions.


    He scanned the rows of parchment, each detailing a different assignment:


    [y ten Crimson Bears in the northern ins.]


    [Escort a merchant caravan.]


    None of these interested him.


    Arthur was here for one reason.


    To find an area where serpents thrived.


    He needed Sylvaris to evolve. He could hit two birds with one stone.


    By taking the right mission, he could gain experience, level up, andplete Sylvaris''s evolution pathway at the same time.


    Arthur''s eyes flicked through the missions.


    And then¡ªhe found it.


    A single parchment was nailed to the board.


    Arthur''s eyes traced over the words as he read them.


    [Retrieve fifty fangs of Poisonous Painted Serpents from ckwater Hollow.]


    [Mission Rank: D ]


    [Reward: 10 Gold Coins & Rare Poison Vial]


    Arthur''s lips curled slightly. "Perfect."


    This would lead him straight to the serpents he needed.


    His mind flickered back to Sylvaris''s evolution requirements.


    <Abyssal Devourer>


    Focus: Offensivebat specialization. Gains increased size and venom potency, capable of devouring entire foes.


    <Requirements:>


    <Kill 100 Serpents (1/100)>


    <Devour 100 Serpents (0/100)>


    <A Spirit Core (1/1)>


    A slow exhale left his lips.


    He still had a long way to go before reaching the requirements. But this mission would help him slowly increase that number.


    It was a start.


    Arthur ripped the parchment from the board and turned toward the mission desk.


    A woman sat behind the counter, organizing documents. Her silver hair was tied into a tight bun.


    As he approached, she barely spared him a nce.


    "Name?" she asked.


    "Azarel."


    Her quill paused mid-air.


    For the first time, she looked at him¡ªreally looked at him.


    Arthur met her gaze evenly.


    A long silence stretched between them before the receptionist finally broke it.


    "You''re new here, aren''t you?" she said, tilting her head slightly.


    Arthur remained quiet, waiting for her to continue.


    She sighed as if she had repeated this line far too many times. "You need to register with the guild before you can ept any missions."


    Arthur''s eyes flickered with interest. So it was that easy to take on work at a tinum-grade guild?

 Chapter 162 Level up!

    With a thought, he released the bind.


    The serpents lurched forward the moment their bodies were freed, their slit-pupiled eyes burning with desperation. Their coiled muscles tensed¡ªinjured, but still dangerous.


    Arthur didn''t move.


    Instead, he turned his head slightly.


    "Sylvaris."


    A singlemand.


    Sylvaris struck instantly.


    The enormous serpent darted forward, his thick body snapping like a whip. His fangs shed, sinking deep into the closest serpent''s throat. A low, guttural hiss filled the air as poison flooded its bloodstream.


    The second serpent lunged toward Sylvaris''s side¡ªits body a blur of motion as it coiled and struck, fangs glistening with lethal venom, aimed straight for Sylvaris''s exposed side¡ª


    But Sylvaris was faster.


    His tail snapped out like a whip, striking with the force of a falling boulder. The impact was instant. Bone cracked, and the serpent''s body was hurled backward, crashing into a thick tree trunk with a sickening crack.


    The tree shuddered violently from the force, its ancient bark splintering. Leaves rained down in a chaotic flurry, disturbed by the sheer brutality of the collision.


    The serpent''s body twitched once. Twice. Then went still.


    The third Serpent was more injured than the other two, was trying to slither away, but Sylvaris did not give it a chance, and killed it.


    A familiar chime resonated in Arthur''s mind.


    [You have in Level 14 Poisonous Painted Serpent x3.]


    [Blood Drain Activated! 0.1/100]


    [Ding!]@@novelbin@@


    [You have levelled up to Level 13]


    [All attribute points will be increased by 1]


    [You have gained 1 free attribute point and 1 Skill Point]


    Arthur smirked, feeling a rush of energy surge through him. The familiar warmth of progression spread through his body as his stats increased slightly.


    [Race:] Human


    [ID:] Fateless


    [Level:] 13


    [ss:] Shadow Monarch (SSS)


    [Talent:] Primordial Summoner (SSS), Evolution Pathway (SSS-Rank), Lucky (SSS)


    [Summons:] 9/13


    [Health Points:] 170


    [Mana Points:] 210


    [Magical Damage:] 21


    [Physical Damage:] 14


    [Damage Resistance:] 17


    [Attributes:] Strength 14, Agility 17, Vitality 17, Intelligence 21 (+25% -> +3.5, +4.25, +4.25, +5.25 )


    [Skills:] Ninefold Fortune(Mythical), Shadow Bind(Legendary), Shadow Dweller(Legendary), de Whirl(Epic), Shadow Cloak(Epic), Enhanced Senses(Rare), Mana Coating(Rare), Iron Fortress(Rare), zing Arc(Rare)


    [Attribute Points:] 12


    [Skill Points:] 12


    [Equipment:] Ring of Darkness (Legendary), Chaos (Pesudo-Legendary), Mana Earring (Epic), Robe of Darkness (Epic), Mask of Thousand Faces (Very Rare), tinum Spear (Very Rare), tinum Dagger (Very Rare), Mana Ring(Rare), Iron Ne (Rare), Backpack (Rare), Iron Boots (Rare), Iron Armor (Rare), Health Potion (Rare), Mana Potion (Rare), ¡­


    After checking his status, Arthur''s gaze moved to the very rare items scattered across in front of him.


    Three more very rare items gleamed, adding to the seven already dropped from the previous kills.


    After picking up the very rare items and storing them, Arthur knelt, and extracted the fangs from the fallen serpents quickly.


    Beside him, Sylvaris waited until Arthur extracted the fangs before he devoured the lifeless bodies whole his fangs ripping through flesh effortlessly.


    Arthur checked on the status of the evolution and it increased.


    ¡ª


    <Abyssal Devourer>


    Focus: Offensivebat specialization. Gains increased size and venom potency, capable of devouring entire foes.


    <Requirements:>


    <Kill 100 Serpents (12/100)>


    <Devour 100 Serpents (11/100)>


    <A Spirit Core (1/1)>


    ¡ª


    Arthur exhaled through his nose, watching as Sylvaris swallowed thest corpse.


    They were one step closer to Sylvaris''s evolution.


    But the hunt was far from over.


    Arthur rose to his feet, scanning the jungle ahead.


    A smirk tugged at his lips.


    "Let''s keep going."


    The hunt had only just begun.


    ...


    The summoner and summon spent the rest of the day farming relentlessly.


    Arthur cut down monsters, feeding Chaos their blood through Blood Drain, slowly fueling the de''s restoration. Meanwhile, Sylvaris devoured every serpent they found, his venom growing thicker, darker, more potent with every meal.


    Arthur encountered more than just serpents. Wandering through ckwater Hollow, he ran into corroded beasts, their flesh warped by demonic influence.


    Each one fell beneath Chaos''s sharp edge or Sylvaris''s lethal venom. Their blood, their bodies, became fuel for Arthur''s growing power.


    After three hours, Arthur finally stopped, exhaling as he nced around. The pond was silent. The jungle eerily still.


    Sylvaris finished devouring thest serpent, its lifeless body vanishing into the abyss of his maw.


    Arthur checked his inventory, his fingers tapping against the air. The glowing disy of his gathered loot appeared before him.


    [Poisonous Painted Serpent Fangs x54]


    It was enough toplete the mission, but¡ª


    His gaze shifted to Sylvaris, the massive serpent coiled beside him, his golden eyes gleaming in the dim light.


    The evolution wasn''t finished.


    ¡ª


    <Abyssal Devourer>


    Focus: Offensivebat specialization. Gains increased size and venom potency, capable of devouring entire foes.


    <Requirements:>


    <Kill 100 Serpents (55/100)>


    <Devour 100 Serpents (54/100)>


    <A Spirit Core (1/1)>


    ¡ª


    Arthur clicked his tongue. Still not enough.


    They had hunted relentlessly, but the serpents were no longer appearing. Either they had migrated deeper into the Hollow, or they had been wiped out in this area. His reasoning, leaning more towards thetter.


    Arthur ran a hand through his hair, sighing. "Damn. I wanted to finish this today."


    Sylvaris hissed softly, his tail flicking against the dirt. He, too, seemed restless¡ªhungry for the power his evolution promised.


    Arthur shook his head. "No choice. We''ll find more another day." Find adventures on My Virtual Library Empire


    His eyesnded on thetest notification he had received.


    [Ding!]


    [You have levelled up to Level 14.]


    [All attribute points will be increased by +1.]


    [You have gained 1 Free Attribute Point and 1 Skill Point.]


    Arthur''s smirk returned. "Two levels, huh? Not bad."


    Though ckwater Hollow was a dangerous ce, and he was still at the bottom of the food chain, his progress had skyrocketed.


    Unlike the vige, where strong monsters were scarce, the city''s outskirts were a farming ground for him, high level monsters were everywhere.


    The stronger the prey, the faster he grew.


    He opened his status window, taking a moment to distribute his newly earned attribute points.


    He needed to keep scaling up, adapting to the increasing difficulty of enemies he would soon face.


    And more than anything¡ª


    He needed to get stronger, faster.

 Chapter 163 James

    Arthur headed back to the inn, his steps slightly hurried. His daily limit was nearly up. He had maybe a few minutes left before the system forcibly logged him out.


    There was no point rushing to turn in the mission now¡ªtwelve hours in reality would pass before he could return, which meant twenty-four hours would pass in the game world. He would submit it the next time he logged back in.


    As he entered his room, a notification shed before his eyes.


    [System Notice: Daily ytime Limit Reached.]


    [Logging out in 10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­]


    Arthur exhaled as the world around him shattered like ss, pixted fragments dissolving into nothing.


    When he opened his eyes, he was no longer inside the inn''s room.


    He was back in his dorm room, seated on the couch where he had logged in.


    Arthur blinked away the lingering immersion, adjusting to the dim lighting of his room. A quick nce toward the window revealed morning sunlight creeping in, leaving a golden hue over the military base outside.


    Another day begins¡­


    Sitting up, he stretched before rubbing the back of his neck. It wasn''t the battles in-game that bothered him¡ªit was the fact that he was in enemy territory.


    Every move he made was being watched.


    Arthur knew it.


    If they hadn''t already nned on questioning him about what had happened in the mayor''s office, they soon would.


    The thought made him sigh. It''s only a matter of time.


    But first¡ª


    He needed a shower.


    Arthur stripped out of his casual clothes and stepped into shower, letting the hot water cascade down his body.


    For a moment, everything felt¡­ normal.


    Just the steady rhythm of water against tile.


    But that moment was fleeting.


    His mind refused to shut off, already running through his next moves.


    The city of Caldera was huge, filled with opportunities and dangers alike. He had barely scratched the surface.


    Then there was the military, watching him like a hawk.


    He had lied to Adam. Framed the mayor. Manipted the system so he could operate freely while Adam rotted in a cell.


    Would they suspect him?


    Would they find out?


    Arthur''s jaw tightened. He couldn''t afford to slip. Not now.


    He had so much on his te, that his body almost shut down due to overload. He had to n for the military and its old monsters, whilst also worrying about his presence in the city being leaked. He also had to find a cure for his sister, and for that, he needed to get strong. Incredibly strong.


    ''The world will merge soon, I can''t afford to be weak when that happens. Death will most likely be true death at that time.'' Arthur thought, with a grim look on his face.


    After drying off, he dressed in a fresh set of clothes¡ªa simple ck shirt, ck pants, he had bought with Charlotte when he first earned a decent amount of money from Armageddon.


    Then, without hesitation, he stepped outside.


    The corridors were silent, save for the distant sound of voices echoing through the halls.


    Arthur walked heading toward the exit.


    As he neared the exit, he passed by the front office where Raymond, the dormitory guard, was stationed.


    Raymond nced up from his desk.


    "Good afternoon."


    Explore more stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur gave a polite nod. "Good afternoon."


    Although he despised him, just like Adam and Donald, he had to act like he was respectful. He couldn''t show outright hostility, otherwise, things will be moreplicated than they were already.


    He was about to keep moving¡ª


    But Raymond stopped him.


    "Wait."


    Arthur''s brows lifted slightly, but he turned to face him.


    "Yes, Sir?"


    Raymond leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "Donald told me you''re new here. Said you don''t know the baseyout yet."


    Arthur remained silent, waiting.


    Raymond continued, "It''s easy to get lost if you don''t know where you''re going. So, instead of letting you wander blindly, I figured I''d have someone show you around."


    Arthur fought the urge to roll his eyes.


    But he yed along. If he could get someone to show him around then why not. It''s not like an extra person spying on him will make a difference.


    "Alright." He nodded. "Thanks."


    Raymond smirked. "Sit tight for a few minutes. I''ll call someone."


    Arthur sat down on one of the chairs nearby. The room was sparse¡ªonly a desk with aputer, a couple of chairs, and a few shelves with military files stacked neatly inbeled folders.


    He waited.


    Then¡ª


    Footsteps approached.


    A young man stepped into view.


    His hair was red, and long, and his expression held a permanent mischievous grin. His build was lean but athletic, and his casual demeanour made him immediately stand out from the other stiff, no-nonsense soldiers. (Mentioned in Chapter 11, briefly)


    Raymond''s tone shifted, more rxed, as he addressed the neer.


    "James."


    The redhead gave a mock salute, grinning. "Raymond."


    Raymond chuckled. "This is Arthur. He''s new here. Donald assigned him to this dorm, a first-ss room more specifically, so he''ll need someone to show him the ropes."


    James turned toward Arthur, his grin widening as he extended a hand.


    "Nice to meet you, bro. My name''s James."


    Arthur studied him for a second, then reached out to shake his hand.


    "Arthur."


    James''s grip was firm, but not aggressive.


    "So, you''re the new guy, huh?" James leaned back slightly, crossing his arms. "So, tell me, Where do you want to go first? Any ideas?"


    Arthur shrugged. "Whatever,"


    James chuckled. "Alright,"


    Raymond waved a hand. "Alright, you two can go. James, don''t get him into trouble."


    James grinned. "Me? Trouble? Never."


    Arthur exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly.


    As the two of them walked down the corridor, James nced at Arthur with amusement.


    "So, tell me, Arthur¡­ you got any idea what you just signed up for?"


    Arthur smirked. "Kind of but not really. But I have a feeling you''re about to tell me."


    Jamesughed. "Damn right, I am. Let''s get started."


    Meanwhile...


    "Go, Lupin!"


    Jasmine''s excited voice rang through the clearing as the silver-furred wolf leapt forward.


    Lupin''s Howl of Fury, had given her a boost that she enjoyed.


    The unfortunate targeted wolf barely had time to react before Lupin lunged, jaws mping down on its throat.


    Jasmine grinned, already nocking another arrow.


    Thwack!


    Her shotnded right between the creature''s eyes, the impact sending it crashing lifelessly to the ground.


    Jasmine let out an excitedugh.


    "Hehe!" she smirked, stretching her arms. "Leveling up is sooo fun. If I knew it felt this good, I would''ve been doing this my entire life!"


    Lupin paused mid-stride, giving her a long, unimpressed side-eye.


    "¡­What?" Jasmine blinked at him. "Don''t give me that look. Meanie!"


    Lupin sighed through his nose and shook his head.


    This human¡­


    The poor wolf had been running, biting, howling, tanking, and doing 98% of the work for hours. Meanwhile, Jasmine had sat back, loosed a few arrows, and celebrated like she had personally wrestled a dragon to the ground.


    Lupin looked around the battlefield, counting.


    Ten wolves.


    He had fought ten level 5 wolves, whilst also protecting Jasmine and making sure she got thest hit to get more experience.


    The wolf resisted the urge to roll his eyes.


    Jasmine, however, was blissfully unaware of his judgment.


    She jogged over, picking up the loot, humming a tune. "Oh wow! This one dropped a Rare equipment! What do you think, Lupin? Should I sell it or keep it?"


    Lupin said nothing.


    Jasmineughed. "Yeah, yeah, I know. I should focus on leveling up."


    Lupin still said nothing.


    Mostly because he couldn''t talk, otherwise...


    Lupin sighed.


    Why did his master leave him with this human again?@@novelbin@@


    Even though, he internallyined. Still, he crouched low, preparing for the next hunt.

 Chapter 165 Submitting the Quest

    James proceeded to eat with Arthur.


    "Come on, let''s eat. I want you to try the food here."


    Before Arthur could refuse, James grabbed his wrist and dragged him along like an overeager puppy.


    Arthur didn''t resist.


    Inside the mess hall, soldiers and recruits filled the space. The smell of grilled meat and seasoned rice lingered in the air.


    Still, he ate without enthusiasm.


    James, on the other hand, ate like a starving beast, devouring his meal between bursts of conversation.


    "So," James said through a mouthful of food, "what do you think?"


    Arthur swallowed, setting his fork down. "It''s food."


    James chuckled. "You''re a tough one to impress, huh?"


    Arthur didn''t respond.


    After they finished eating, James stretched and stood up. "Alright, let''s continue the tour."


    Arthur mentally sighed. More brainwashing.


    James led him to a massive gym, thergest Arthur had ever seen, although he hadn''t seen many. It had rows upon rows of weightlifting machines, advanced equipment designed to target every muscle group, and even an entire basketball court for soldiers to unwind.


    James gestured proudly. "Pretty impressive, right?"


    Arthur acted surprised, giving a small nod.


    In reality?


    He couldn''t care less.


    Everyone here was either a potential enemy or a brainwashed puppet. He had no ns to y basketball or lift weights, he wasn''t in the mood nor did he have enough time to do so.


    If the worlds were merging, his in-game strength would eventually transfer to real life. When that happened, this entire gym would be nothing but child''s y.


    So why waste time?


    James, of course, didn''t notice Arthur''sck of interest. He kept up the enthusiastic tour, showing off thebat training center, the simtion rooms, and even the dormitory recreational lounge.


    Arthur pretended to be engaged, nodding and asking the asional question.


    Finally, after what felt like hours, James pped his hands together. "Alright, that concludes the tour!"


    Arthur exhaled quietly. Finally.


    James grinned. "We should add each other in Armageddon. Maybe do some hunting together."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, feigning confusion. "I''m stuck in prison inside the vige. Meanwhile, you''re most likely in the city. How''s that gonna work?"


    James blinked. "Prison? You''re in prison?"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly. Was he faking it? Did he really not know?


    After a moment, Arthur decided to test him.


    He casually recounted the mayor incident, exining how he got himself thrown in jail alongside Adam.@@novelbin@@


    James listened intently, his eyes widening slightly.


    Then¡ª


    James burst intoughter.


    "Wow, you guys are having all the fun! Your mayor sounds like a real viin. Ours is so¡­ vani inparison."


    Arthur wasn''t sure whether James was pretending not to know or if Adam had deliberately kept him in the dark. Either way, something told him that the man in front of him wasn''t as simple as he seemed.


    He''d have to be careful.


    James, still oblivious to Arthur''s thoughts, stretched his arms behind his head and grinned. "Wanna hit the gym? You could use a proper training session."


    Arthur waved a hand dismissively. "Nah. Not interested."


    James shrugged. "Suit yourself. I''ll catch youter, then."


    With a casual wave, he turned and headed off toward the gym, his red hair catching thest glimmers of sunlight.


    Arthur watched him go for a second before turning toward the dormitory.


    He didn''t trust James. You wouldn''t reach his status, with just talent. To be picked as the captain, of the strongest beta yers team, you must be trusted by the military.


    By the time Arthur made it back to his room, the sun had dipped below the horizon.


    He sat on the edge of his bed, rubbing his temples.


    Donald.


    Arthur needed to contact him. He needed to check on Charlotte. To see her. Talk to her. Make sure she was okay.


    But he didn''t.


    Not yet.


    He had a feeling Donald wouldn''t do anything rash. Not to Charlotte. If anything, the man woulde to him soon enough.


    Arthur just had to be patient.


    With nothing else to do, Arthur pulled up the Armageddon forums.


    As expected, the ce was flooded with discussions, rumours, and theories.


    A pinned post caught his eye¡ª


    "GUYS! There are already five people at Level 14! How is that possible?!"


    Arthur arched an eyebrow. He hadn''t looked at the leaderboard ranking ever since it came out, but it seemed like he caught up to the top rankers.


    The thread was filled withments¡ª


    "And the rest of the top 100? The lowest is Level 10! This is insane. How are people levelling so fast?!"


    "I''m stuck at Level 8. I can''t wait to leave the vige and head to the city¡­ but it sounds dangerous as hell."


    "Yeah, I heard the city is insane. Dangerous, but filled with opportunities. The real game starts there."


    ...


    Arthur scrolled through the forums a little longer, watching as the discussions blurred together¡ªspections, theories, heated arguments about the best ways to level up.


    But after a while, his eyelids grew heavy.


    He nced at the clock. ''Still, a few hours left before he could log back in again with a full daily timer.''


    With a quiet sigh, Arthur shut off the screen and leaned back against the pillow. Just a short rest. Enough to let time pass.


    ...


    A sharp buzz jolted him awake.


    Arthur groggily reached for his phone, silencing the rm he had set.


    It was time.


    Dragging himself to the bathroom, he sshed cold water on his face, rubbing away thest remnants of sleep. The cold bite of the water helped.


    He didn''t waste another second.


    Arthury back down on the couch, closed his eyes, and¡ªLogged in.


    The familiar pull of transition swallowed him whole.


    When his vision cleared, he was no longer in his dorm room.


    Instead¡ªhe was back in the inn.


    He didn''t linger.


    Time to move.


    Rising from the bed, Arthur stretched briefly before slipping on his mask. The shift was instant. Azarel now stood in ce of Arthur Fate.


    He stepped out into the morning bustle of the city.


    The streets of Caldera were already alive, filled with merchants setting up their stalls, adventurers gearing up for quests, and chatter flowing from every direction.


    Arthur moved through the crowds, heading toward his destination.


    The Gilderhaven Guild.


    Arthur pushed through the doors, stepping into the grand hall.


    "Time to submit the mission," Arthur muttered.


    "Wee," she greeted.


    Arthur reached into his inventory, pulling out the bag of fangs.


    "I''m here to submit a mission," he said simply.


    She took the bag from him, inspecting the contents before nodding.


    "ckwater Hollow, right?"


    Arthur nodded.


    "Give me a moment to verify."


    She turned, opening a drawer beneath the desk and pulling out a small, glowing crystal. cing it over the bag, the crystal pulsed faintly, confirming the authenticity of the materials.


    A chime echoed.


    [Ding! You havepleted the D-Level quest: Retrieve fifty fangs of Poisonous Painted Serpents from ckwater Hollow. Quest duration: Seven days.]


    [Reward: 10 Gold Coins & Rare Poison Vial.]1


    [Ding! Reputation Increased by +50]


    Arthur nced at the reputation increasing and nodded his head. Although the increase was very minimal. It was still better than nothing.


    Arthur didn''t care about the 10 gold coins that were transferred to his ount.


    It was the reputation that mattered.


    The 10% tax has already been deducted. For example, the person who sets the task gives the guild 10 gold coins. So the guild simply ces 9 gold coins as a reward.

 Chapter 166 Evolving Sylvaris once Again

    After submitting the quest, Arthur left the guild and headed back toward ckwater Hollow. He wanted toplete Sylvaris''s evolution pathway today if possible.


    "Hopefully, there are more serpents than before," he muttered to himself, as he walked through the streets of Caldera.


    Leaving the city, he made his way toward the familiar wilderness.


    Hours passed as he scoured ckwater Hollow, Sylvaris slithering beside him. The hunt was much quicker than before, as Arthur had an idea of theyout of the ce, so he was able to hunt more efficiently. Every serpent that crossed their path met a swift end, their bodies consumed by Sylvaris to fuel his evolution.


    Finally, Arthur sighed, ncing at his status window.


    ¡ª


    <Abyssal Devourer>


    Focus: Offensivebat specialization. Gains increased size and venom potency, capable of devouring entire foes.@@novelbin@@


    <Requirements:>


    <Kill 100 Serpents (75/100)>


    <Devour 100 Serpents (74/100)>


    <A Spirit Core (1/1)>


    ¡ª


    "There are barely any more serpents left," Arthur muttered, rubbing his chin in thought. "But it''s fine. We should be able to reach the requirements in a day or two at most."


    Sylvaris let out a soft hiss, his silver scales glimmering faintly.


    Arthur crouched, running his fingers over the smooth surface of his summon''s head. "Alright, time to head back to the vige. It should be about time for the academy entrance exam to start."


    Just as he turned to leave, movement in his field of vision caught his eye.


    A small serpent slithered out from between the roots of a twisted, gnarled tree. It was different from the others¡ªnoticeably smaller, its body coiled in a defensive posture.


    [Poisonous Painted Serpent]


    Level: 10


    Description: A venomous youngling serpent with scales shimmering in vibrant patterns, designed to lure prey into a false sense of security before delivering a lethal bite. Unlike ordinary snakes, these creatures possess a paralyzing toxin that seeps through wounds, making even the smallest cut dangerous. Their uncanny ability to blend into their surroundings makes them nearly invisible when still.


    Arthur arched an eyebrow. "A level 10? That''s new. Every other serpent so far has been level 14 or 13 ."


    Shrugging, he gestured toward it. "Sylvaris, take care of it."


    Sylvaris moved like lightning. His fangs sank into the young serpent''s body, the poison taking effect almost instantly. The creature convulsed once before falling limp.


    [You have killed level 10 Poisonous Painted Serpent]


    "Well done," Arthur praised.


    As usual, Sylvaris opened his jaws to devour the serpent whole¡ª


    But then¡ª


    Sylvaris suddenly recoiled, his body twisting as his tailshed out.


    Thwack!


    Something fast and deadly mmed against his tail, a green, acid-like liquid sttering onto the ground.


    Arthur''s eyes snapped up.


    From the shadows of the trees, another serpent emerged.


    Larger. Meaner. Stronger.


    Its scales gleamed with a toxic sheen, and its eyes locked onto them with a predator''s focus.


    [Poisonous Painted Serpent ]


    Grade: Epic


    Level: 16


    Description: ...


    Arthur''s lips curled into a smirk. "An Epic-grade boss? Looks like today''s my lucky day. Sylvaris don''t be too harsh on him, he will be your friend soon."


    Sylvaris hissed, his muscles tensing.


    Arthur activated Phantom Step.


    [Phantom Step] (Very Rare)


    Description: A movement technique that allows the user to move like a phantom, avoiding enemy attacks. Grants a 20% increase in agility while active. Drawback: Has a high MPS rate.


    His body blurred as he dashed sideways, positioning himself behind a tree for cover.


    The serpent struck first.


    A burst of Acid Spit shot toward him, sizzling as it hit the tree bark where he''d just been. The smell of burning wood filled the air.


    Fast.


    But not fast enough.


    "Sylvaris, Poison Bite!"


    Sylvarisunched forward, jaws wide. He mped down on the serpent''s thick hide, his venom seeping in.


    The Epic serpent let out a shriek of rage, writhing violently. Its tailshed out¡ª


    Boom!


    Sylvaris was flung backwards, crashing through a tangle of vines. Although both Sylvaris and the serpent were epic grade, the serpent was still two levels higher. So it was stronger.


    Still, it wasn''t overwhelming.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate. He darted forward, Chaos Katana igniting with zing Arc.


    He shed.


    The fire-coated de carved into the serpent''s scales, leaving a molten gash in its side.


    Your next read awaits at My Virtual Library Empire


    The boss hissed, enraged.


    Arthur felt the wind shift.


    Shadow Bind!


    Dark tendrils erupted from the ground, wrapping around the serpent''s body. It screeched, struggling against the restraints.


    "Sylvaris, Land Smash!"


    Sylvaris''s tail mmed into the earth. The force sent shockwaves rippling through the ground.


    The serpent, unable to dodge, was caught in the impact.


    Arthur grinned. "Now we''re getting somewhere."


    The serpent was seriously injured by the attacks it had been hit by, but still, it wasn''t on the brink of death, at least not yet.


    The serpent''s body shimmered¡ª


    Arthur''s instincts screamed at him.


    Acid Rain Activated!


    The massive serpent reared its head toward the sky, its throat expanding grotesquely. Thick, venomous globules formed in its maw before shooting upward. A heartbeatter, they burst in midair, cascading down in a deadly, toxic downpour.


    Arthur didn''t hesitate.


    Iron Fortress Activated!


    The first drop of acid struck, sizzling against his armour, but the defensive skill absorbed most of the damage.


    Still, he couldn''t afford to stay still. The acid was pooling, hissing as it ate away at the terrain.


    Arthur''s eyes locked onto the serpent''s vulnerable throat, still distended from its attack.


    "Now!"


    With a burst of speed, enhanced by Phantom Step, he dashed forward, Chaos Katana igniting with zing Arc. The de, wreathed in mes, swung toward the serpent''s vulnerable underside.


    Just before impact, the serpent''s pupils constricted. It aborted its attack, snapping its head down with terrifying speed, its fangs gleaming.


    The serpent was incredibly intelligent, it had lured Arthur in close and cancelled it''s skill tond a sneak attack, up close.


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly. Fast.


    But not fast enough.


    Shadow Bind!


    Dark tendrils erupted from the ground,tching onto the serpent''s massive form, freezing it mid-lunge. Its jaws were mere centimeters from Arthur''s face, the rancid smell of venom all over his face.


    The serpent''s golden eyes widened in shock, as if asking: How can you use that skill again so soon?


    Arthur didn''t answer.


    Instead, he drove zing Arc directly into the serpent''s head.


    CRITICAL HIT!


    The katana bit deep, mes searing through scales and flesh alike. Blood sprayed, sizzling as it met the lingering acid on the ground. The serpent''s head jerked violently, its thick muscles twitching as its body threatened to copse.


    Arthur leaped back,nding lightly on a dry patch of ground.


    "Sylvaris. Finish it."


    Sylvaris did not need to be told twice. He shot forward, his silver scales gleaming as he struck the serpent.


    Poison Bite Activated!


    His fangs plunged deep into the serpent''s throat, injecting a lethal dose of venom.


    The Epic serpent convulsed violently. Its tail thrashed, uprooting trees, and carving deep trenches into the ground.


    But it was over.


    Blood loss. Poison. Fire.


    The serpent''s massive form shuddered, its body twitching onest time before it went still. Its eyes, once sharp with predatory instinct, now dulled as death imed it.


    Its final thoughts were not of battle, but of regret.


    Regret that it was too weak. Regret that it had failed to protect its young.


    Then¡ª

 Chapter 168 Academy of Mera(2)

    The academy appeared ahead, an architectural marvel of gothic grandeur. Towering blocks of dark stone stretched toward the sky, their peaks vanishing into wisps of enchanted mist.


    Arched windows, tall and narrow, disyed stained ss depictions of legendary warriors and schrs.


    Enchantednterns lined the outer walls, glowing with an eternal blue light¡ªnever flickering, never dimming¡ªilluminating the massive, iron-wrought gates standing like silent sentinels before the main entrance.


    Arthur had prepared for many things. The sheer number of applicants was not one of them.


    The streets were flooded.


    Two entire streets were packed with young teenagers eager to apply, their voices a chaotic symphony of nerves and excitement.


    The line stretched endlessly, expanding through the outer gates of the academy and spilling down the roads like a river of restless energy.


    Young warriors in polished armor, mages in dark robes clutching spellbooks, archers with their bows slung over their backs¡ªall waiting for their chance to prove themselves.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Thousands.


    There had to be at least a thousand people attempting to enter.


    Maybe more.


    He exhaled, shaking his head.


    He hadn''t expected this level ofpetition.


    He should have, but the sheer magnitude of it still caught him off guard. Arthur shook his head before stepping into the line, exhaling slowly.


    He kept his posture rxed, but his mind was already working. He needed to observe. Needed to see how the test was conducted before it was his turn.


    He had already heard about it from the bartender at the inn, but seeing was different from hearing. Seconds turned into minutes, minutes into hours, the line creeping forward at a painfully slow pace.


    Then, finally¡ªhe was close. Only ten or so applicants stood between him and the entrance. From here, he could see the process clearly.


    The first crystal¡ªused to test talent. The second crystal¡ªused to confirm age. Arthur narrowed his eyes, watching the exchange unfold.


    "Next!" the examiner said.


    A young man, broad-shouldered with sharp features, stepped forward.


    He looked to be in his mid-twenties¡ªtoo old to be applying for any student position at the academy, let alone year one. Instantly, whispers spread through the line.


    "Hmph, does he really think he can fool the system?"


    "What a joke. No way he''s fourteen."


    "He''s going to embarrass himself."


    Arthur remained silent, his sharp gaze fixed on the examiner.


    The man wasposed, expression unreadable as he gestured toward the first crystal.


    "ce your hand."


    The applicant obeyed.


    The crystal shimmered, colors shifting from red to orange, then slowing to a soft yellow.


    The examiner nodded.


    "C-Grade Talent. Pass."


    The crowd''s murmurs grew louder.


    "What?! C-Grade?"


    "Doesn''t matter. The next test will expose him."


    "Yeah, no way he fits the age requirement."


    "ce your hand on the second crystal," the examiner instructed.


    The applicant hesitated but thenplied.


    A number materialized in glowing white script.


    "14."


    Silence.


    The air in the crowd shifted instantly. Arthur could feel the collective disbelief.


    "This has to be a joke."


    "He''s cheating!"


    "There''s no way¡ª"


    The examiner''s cold gaze cut through the usations like a de. He lifted his head slightly, his voice calm but deadly.


    "I don''t want to hear another word."


    The murmurs ceased immediately.


    The examiner let his gaze linger over the crowd before returning his focus to the applicant.


    "You pass the first set of exams. Proceed through the gate."


    The young man said nothing, but a smile bloomed on his face as he walked forward with excited steps.


    The others in line, however, remained stiff, still processing what had just happened.


    Arthur smirked. If anyone thought they could outwit the academy''s system, they were fools. The crystals were not things that could be tricked.


    The moment someone ced their hand, their fate was sealed¡ªfact over spection.


    Unless they were irregrs.


    "Next!"


    A young girl, barely reaching Arthur''s shoulders, approached the table.


    She ced her hand on the first crystal.


    It flickered.


    Red.


    Orange.@@novelbin@@


    Yellow


    Light Green.


    The glow stabilized.


    "A-Grade Talent. Pass." Readtest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Another wave of murmurs surged through the line.


    "An A-Grade talent?"


    "She''s going to be a monster in the future."


    The examiner barely reacted, but his face showed slight interest and approval.


    "ce your hand on the second crystal."


    She obeyed.


    "14."


    "Pass. Proceed through the gate."


    Arthur exhaled.


    This process was simple. Efficient. Ruthless.


    The line moved forward again.


    Then¡ª"Next!"


    It was his turn.


    Arthur stepped forward, keeping his expression neutral.


    The examiner barely spared him a nce.


    "Hand on the first crystal."


    Arthurplied.


    The crystal flickered¡ªAnd the entire courtyard seemed to hold its breath.


    The crystal flickered in myriad colours, swirling chaotically as if struggling to decide on a final hue.


    Deep crimson, electric blue, shimmering gold¡ªone after another, they shed and pulsed. It was unnatural.


    A murmur spread through the crowd.


    "This never happens¡­"


    "Is his talent so high that the crystal can''t even evaluate it?"


    "That''s impossible. No talent should be beyond detection."


    Then, a scoffing voice cut in."I think it''s the opposite. He simply has no talent, so the crystal doesn''t know what to disy! Hahaha!"


    Laughter rippled through a small group, but it was quickly stifled by the serious look on the examiner''s face as he analysed the phenomenon in front of him.


    Arthur''s expression remained impassive, but internally, he was exhrated. A notification hovered in front of him.


    [Ding! Your talent is currently being evaluated!]


    [Ding! Permission Required. As an SSS-Rank Talent holder, you have the right to reject, ept, or modify the result of the evaluation.]


    Modify.


    [Ding! Enter the grade you would like to show]


    Arthur thought for a moment before settling on "A."


    An A-Grade talent was exceptional, second only to the monstrous S-Rank talents that the kingdom kept close watch over.


    It was enough to garner respect and resources but wouldn''t paint a target on his back the way an S-Rank would.


    The moment he confirmed the change, the crystal let out a high-pitched crack.


    Then¡ªShatter!


    The crystal split into countless fragments, scattering across the table in a glittering mess.Gasps filled the air.


    "What the¡ª?"


    "It broke?!"


    "That crystal has been used for decades! How did he break it just by touching it??"

 Chapter 169 A-Rank Talent?

    Even the examiner hesitated, his stern expression flickering with surprise. He narrowed his eyes at Arthur before silently reaching into his inventory.


    With a subtle motion, he produced another crystal and set it down.


    "Again."


    Arthur ced his hand on the fresh crystal, maintaining a calm facade.


    This time, the colours settled much faster, gradually shifting until theynded on a light green hue.


    A-Grade talent.


    The crowd buzzed with spection.


    "An A-Grade talent¡­ no wonder something was off."


    "Still, breaking a crystal? That''s not normal! The girl from earlier also got an A-Grade talent, but hers didn''t break the crystal."


    "Maybe the crystal was overloaded since thousands have tested their talents in such a short period of time. Also, I''m pretty sure the same crystal has been used for a very long time, so maybe that contributed to it''s breaking."


    The examiner studied Arthur closely before nodding.


    "Next test," he said, his tone neutral, but his gaze lingered for a moment longer than necessary.


    Arthur remainedposed, but he knew¡ªhis disy had drawn the attention he needed.


    A bright glow flickered across the smooth surface before numbers materialized.


    15.


    The examiner''s voice was t.


    "Pass."


    Arthur exhaled, already prepared to move forward.


    But¡ª


    The examiner did not say, Proceed through the gate.


    Instead, a barely audible whisper escaped his lips.


    "Ocean Domain."


    A heavy silence fell over the students.


    Then, in the blink of an eye¡ªBOOM!


    A surge of energy exploded outward, the very air twisting and warping as if reality itself had been submerged underwater.


    A translucent, massive sphere of deep blue formed around Arthur and the examiner, swallowing them whole. It wasn''t just some ordinary skill.


    This was a Domain.


    The air outside the barrier rippled¡ªlike the surface of a disturbedke¡ªwarping and refracting light, making everything within seem distant and obscured.


    The students watching had their eyes wide in shock.


    "He used his authority¡­"


    Someone whispered in disbelief.


    A stunned voice followed, "No way¡­ that''s the Ocean Domain. The famous skill that talents above B-Rank receive when they achieve level twenty-five."


    "He actually activated his Domain just for a student?"


    Murmurs spread like wildfire.


    "Does that mean¡­"


    Arthur barely had time to process their reactions before a sudden weight mmed down on his entire body.


    His lungs felt heavy.


    His movements became sluggish.


    Then¡ª


    [Ding! You are inside ''Ocean Domain.'' Your vitality has been decreased by 20%. You are 20% weaker towards water-based attacks.]


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly.


    Debuffs?


    No wonder he felt a creeping sense of weakness pressing into his very bones.


    It wasn''t just mental¡ªit was real.


    The scenery around him hadpletely transformed.


    Where the academy once stood, there was now nothing but an endless, vast ocean stretching into the horizon.


    The sky above had darkened, thick with rolling storm clouds.


    Yet¡­ despite the boundless sea below, Arthur was somehow standing atop the water, as if it were solid ground.


    This¡­This was no illusion.


    The examiner stood a few feet away, his stance rxed, but the authority in his gaze was unmistakable.


    Arthur clenched his fists subtly, keeping his posture neutral. The difference in power between them was overwhelming.


    He knew, without a doubt¡ªIf this man wanted him dead, he wouldn''t evenst a second.


    The examiner finally spoke, his voice smooth but carrying amanding tone.


    "Why are you wearing that mask?"


    Arthur felt every ounce of power behind the words.


    But he didn''t falter.


    Arthur met Lucas''s gaze head-on.


    The weight pressing down on him was suffocating, but he refused to show weakness.


    "Do I need to give a reason?"


    The examiner didn''t blink.


    "Yes. You do."


    A singlemand. A demand for the truth.


    Although the examiner could see that Arthur was wearing a mask, he still couldn''t see his real face.


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his fingers brushing against the edges of the mask.


    He knew this wasing. Knew that hiding wasn''t going tost forever.


    So¡ªhe decided to face it.


    With a slow movement, he pulled off the mask.


    His dark, eyes gleamed under the flickering, stormy light of the domain.


    His expression remainedposed.


    Silence stretched between them.


    The examiner''s gaze flickered.


    The ocean around them churned ever so slightly, the waves shifting beneath Arthur''s feet as if the very world was reacting to his presence.


    Lucas Ashencroft.


    The examiner Infront of Arthur was Lucas Ashencroft. Arthur had found out from the gossips in the line as they waited to be tested.


    One of the four elite families of Caldera¡ªthe Ashencroft.


    Their bloodline was tied directly to the royal family.


    He was powerful.


    A key figure in the city''s ruling structure.@@novelbin@@


    Which made his interest in Arthur even more dangerous.


    Arthur cleared his throat, keeping his voice steady.


    "First, let me introduce myself."


    Lucas remained silent, watching. Arthur continued. "My name is Arthur. As you can see, this is my real face."


    Lucas''s eyes narrowed slightly, as ifmitting his features to memory.


    Arthur pressed forward.


    "I wore the mask for one reason. I have enemies." Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    A flicker of something unreadable passed through Lucas''s gaze.


    Arthur didn''t let the silence drag.


    "I don''t want them to know that I''m attending the academy."


    For the first time, Lucas''s head tilted slightly in consideration.


    Arthur kept his posture firm.


    "I apologize if I came off as rude. I wasn''t trying to deceive the academy¡ªI was expecting my mask to be detected. I''m not arrogant enough to believe I could hide it from someone like you."


    Lucas remained quiet. The ocean around them stilled.


    Then¡ªhe nodded.


    ''Cautious. A good trait.'' Lucas thought.


    Arthur exhaled, but only internally.


    He hadn''t been dismissed.


    That meant he still had a chance to control this conversation.


    Lucas''s gaze sharpened.


    "But you do know that this mask you''re wearing¡­ every instructor in the academy will be able to see through it."


    Arthur didn''t hesitate.


    "I know."


    Lucas let a pause settle between them.


    Then¡ªhe spoke.


    "How important is your identity being kept a secret to you?"


    Arthur didn''t hesitate.


    "Very important."


    His voice was steady, absolute. There was no room for doubt.


    Lucas studied him for a long moment.

 Chapter 171 Azarel.

    [Ding! Choose your appearance.]


    Arthur focused.


    A mental image formed¡ªAzarel


    Dark hair, sharp eyes, neutral expression.


    Instantly, he felt the change.


    A cool wave spread over his skin, his facial bones adjusting subtly.


    Then¡ªhis vision returned.


    Arthur turned to look at Lucas.


    Lucas smiled. "Good. The mask is working perfectly."


    Arthur lifted a hand, touching his face.


    It felt¡­ normal.


    No weight, no obstruction.


    Just his face.


    Except¡ªit wasn''t.


    Lucas gestured toward a mirror conjured from thin air. "Take a look."


    Arthur stepped forward.


    His reflection stared back at him.


    Exactly as he had imagined.


    Arthur inhaled deeply.


    Arthur lowered his hand from his face. "I''ll admit¡­ this is impressive."


    Lucas nodded. "I thought you''d like it."


    Arthur nced at him. "And if I fail to return your favour?"


    "You will not." Lucas smiled.


    Arthur nced at him for a second before nodding.


    "Alright."


    Lucas''s eyes held Arthur''s for a moment longer before he exhaled. "Are you ready? I will remove the domain."


    Arthur nodded. "Go ahead."


    Instantly, the world shifted.


    The vast, endless ocean surrounding them vanished.


    The weight of water pressing against Arthur''s body disappeared, and in the blink of an eye¡ªhe was back.


    Back on solid ground.


    The swirling blue sphere that had engulfed them¡ªgone.


    A stunned silence rippled through the crowd.


    Arthur kept his expression neutral.


    Every eye was on him.


    Whispers flooded the air almost immediately.


    Lucas, however, remainedpletely unbothered.


    He stepped to the side, he gestured toward the academy gates.


    "Pass. Proceed to the next exam."


    His tone was calm. Uninterested. As if nothing had happened at all.


    Arthur simply nodded in return, his face unreadable. Without another word, he stepped forward.


    Arthur felt their eyes trailing him, full of unspoken questions.


    But no one asked.


    No one dared to.


    Lucas had dyed the examination for a few minutes just to speak to him. That alone was enough to send a clear message¡ªthis wasn''t a normal student.


    And whatever had happened inside that domain, none of them were meant to know.


    Whispers continued.


    "What do you think happened between them inside?"


    "Not sure¡­ but it''s better not to ask."


    Arthur walked forward, before arriving at an open courtyard ahead.


    He spotted the students who had passed the first examination standing there, murmuring amongst themselves, specting, wondering what woulde next.


    At the centre of it all stood a raised an elevated podium.


    Then, a voice¡ªrang through the space.


    "49/50 Arrived."


    Arthur''s gaze flickered across the gathering crowd.


    His mind worked quickly, assessing.


    He needed information. He had known the specifics of the first examination, but he wasn''t quite sure about the second one.


    Most of the students who had passed the first test were already here, standing idly, some whispering to each other, others keeping to themselves.


    His eyesnded on the girl from earlier¡ªthe one who had tested with an A-grade talent.


    She was nearby, standing alone, her gaze fixed ahead, waiting.


    Arthur took a few steps toward her.


    "Hello, excuse me."


    The girl turned, her green eyes locking onto his.


    Arthur''s expression remained neutral. "I''m new here. I was wondering if you could tell me what ''49/50 Arrived'' means."


    Her gaze lingered on him for a second before she spoke.


    "The second examination is done in batches. This is the first batch¡ªeach one consists of 50 students. The next batch will have to wait until there are 50 of them before their test begins."


    Arthur nodded, processing the information. "I see."


    He paused for a moment before asking, "Do you know what the next test is about?"


    The girl nodded. "Comprehension."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    "An instructor will perform an Umon-rank skill in front of us¡ªjust once. Our job is to memorize it andprehend the technique within six hours."


    Arthur''s fingers twitched slightly.


    That was¡­ unexpected.


    A test ofprehension meant they weren''t just looking for strength, but intelligence and potential.


    He considered it for a moment. "And what happens if someone has already learned the skill beforehand?"


    The girl didn''t hesitate. "Then they are privileged. Lucky. Luck and privilege are also considered a type of strength."


    Her tone was even, but there was an unspoken understanding between them.


    This examination wasn''t about fairness.


    It was about power.


    Arthur exhaled softly, nodding. "I see. Thank you for answering my questions."


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    The girl simply nodded, then turned back toward the podium.


    Arthur followed her gaze.


    A momentter, the same voice echoed again¡ª


    "50/50 Arrived."


    A hush fell over the gathered students.


    Then¡ªmovement.


    A figure stepped onto the podium.


    The moment the instructor arrived, Arthur felt his presence.


    The instructor was tall, d in a fitted white magical robe with silver embroidery tracing the edges. His features were shadowed under the midday sun, and his eyes¡ªcold and piercing¡ªscanned the students before him.


    When he spoke, his voice was calm but with a tone of authority. "Wee to the second phase of your entrance examination."


    His gaze swept across the crowd. "You have all been deemed worthy of proceeding to this stage, but let me make one thing clear¡ªthis academy does not ept mediocrity. You are not here because we are impressed by you. You are here because we are testing whether you deserve to remain."


    Arthur''s lips curled slightly.


    He was telling every single person in the room to not get cocky, there is always a stronger person inside. Passing their first examination did not guarantee that they would survive the next.@@novelbin@@


    The instructor continued.


    "Your second test is one ofprehension. Watch closely. You will only see this once."


    A tense silence followed.


    Then¡ª


    The instructor took a stance.


    Arthur''s eyes sharpened, watching every detail.


    His passive rare skill, enhanced senses, was an advantage in an examination like this. It would help him see more, memorise more and have a higher chance ofprehending the skill that would be performed.


    The instructor''s fingers twitched¡ªan almost imperceptible movement¡ªbefore his mana surged.


    In his hands was a small leaf, and his hand radiated with mana before the mana slowly seeped into the leaf.


    Arthur''s eyes focused on the instructor''s hand and the small leaf, and in front of his eyes, the leaf was then split in half,pletely symmetrical.

 Chapter 173 Passing the Examination

    Some of the students were trembling now, desperation setting in.


    Arthur could hear them whispering¡ª


    "Damn it! Why can''t I get this?"


    "I know how to control mana, I swear! But this¡­ this is different!"


    "I keep tearing the leaf! How the hell does this make sense?!"


    A few even nced toward the instructor, eyes pleading.


    The instructor remained silent.


    Unmoved.


    His arms were crossed, his expression nk.


    He was waiting.


    Not for them to seed¡ªbut for the time to run out.


    Arthur exhaled.


    They don''t get it.


    They were trying to force the mana, trying to shape it through sheer will. But mana wasn''t something to be dominated. It had to be guided. He had understood that from the many skills he hadprehended through the skill books, whilst also engaging inbat.


    One student¡ªone of the more impatient ones¡ªsnapped.


    With a growl, he crushed the leaf between his fingers, mana ring wildly around him.


    "Time''s up."


    His voice was calm.


    Some students froze. Others flinched as if the words themselves had delivered a fatal blow.


    The instructor''s gaze swept over the crowd.


    "Six people have passed."


    A sharp silence followed. Then¡ªchaos.


    "WHAT?!"


    Murmurs broke out instantly, rising into shouts.


    "Only six?! Out of fifty?!"


    "No, no, I was close! Just give me one more minute!"


    Arthur remained still.


    He expected this.


    The instructor''s next words cut through the noise like a de.


    "The rest of you have failed. You may leave."


    Silence.


    "That''s bullshit!"


    A broad-shouldered student¡ªone of the more arrogant ones¡ªstepped forward. His face was twisted in rage, his fists clenched.


    "I cut my leaf into a hundred pieces! How does that not count?"


    Another voice joined him.


    "Yeah! We destroyed ourspletely! Isn''t that better than just splitting it in half?"


    Arthur almostughed.


    Idiots.@@novelbin@@


    They still didn''t get it.


    This wasn''t a test of destruction.


    It was a test ofprehension.


    And now, they were embarrassing themselves.


    The instructor exhaled, as if bored.


    Then¡ªhe moved.


    In an instant, he was gone.


    No sound. No motion.


    Just a blur.


    And then¡ªhe reappeared.


    The broad-shouldered student who had beenining?


    He was now kneeling.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed. The instructor hadn''t touched him. Hadn''t said anything.


    He had simply appeared behind him¡ªand suddenly, the student was on his knees, trembling.


    Gasps rippled through the crowd.


    The student tried to get up. Veins bulged along his arms, his muscles straining.


    He couldn''t.


    Arthur felt it¡ªpressure.


    The air around them had shifted. Thickened.


    The instructor was releasing mana.


    But he wasn''t directing it at anyone.


    He was simply existing¡ªand that alone was enough to crush the weak.


    The instructor''s gaze remained cold.


    "If you don''t understand the purpose of the test, you don''t belong here."


    His voice was calm. Unshaken.


    The student gritted his teeth, his face reddening from the strain.


    He still couldn''t move.


    The instructor didn''t look at him again.


    Instead, he released the pressure.


    The student copsed, gasping.


    Then¡ªwithout sparing a single nce at the failed applicants, the instructor turned toward the remaining six.


    Arthur met his gaze.


    The instructor watched the expressions of the six students who remained before he started speaking.


    "Congrattions to all five of you. You have passed the test."


    Arthur simply nodded, he was in.


    But then¡ª


    "This is not the final examination."


    "There is one more."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Understand this¡ªpassing the entrance exam does not mean you are equals. Far from it."


    The instructor''s gaze swept over them like a hawk surveying prey.


    "This final test will determine your cement within the Academy. And make no mistake¡ªthe ss you are ced in will shape your future."


    "The Academy of Mera is not a ce that fosters mediocrity. We do not exist to coddle you, nor to hold your hand through your growth. We exist to refine you, to shape you into warriors, schrs, and leaders. Only those who prove themselves worthy will receive the best resources. The rest will take what is left."


    His sharp gaze flickered between them.


    "There are four sses per year. Unlike other academies, we do not flood our ranks with students. We take only the best. We root out the weak. That is why you stand here while the others are gone."


    A heavy silence settled over them.


    Then, his voice cut through it.


    "ss C¡ª"


    His tone was t, almost dismissive.


    "The lowest-ranked ss. Those who barely scraped by. Mostlyposed of students with C-rank talents. There is no shame in being in ss C¡ª" He smirked. "But there is no glory either."


    Arthur remained motionless, listening.


    "ss B¡ª"


    The instructor''s voice carried a hint of approval.


    "This is where most studentsnd. B-rank talents, some high-potential C-ranks. You will receive solid training, decent resources, and opportunities. But you will always be second to ss A."


    Arthur could see it in the others'' eyes.


    Nobody wanted to be in ss B.


    The instructor''s tone sharpened as he continued.


    "ss A¡ª"


    A pause.


    "The strongest of the standard sses. This is where A-rank talents belong. asionally, a B-rank talent with exceptional ability may find their way in. The resources here are vastly superior. But still¡ª" His smirk returned. "It is not the pinnacle."


    Another pause.


    Then¡ª


    "ss S."


    The air around the students changed, they were much more focused.


    After all, ''ss S'' had weight, it was different.


    "Reserved for the best of the best."


    His voice dropped slightly.


    "Only S-rank talents. Almost exclusively."


    A slow nce across the students.


    "In the history of this academy, you could count on two hands the number of A-rank talents who have ever entered ss S."


    Arthur''s expression remained unreadable, but he understood what that meant.


    ss S was not just strong. It was a different league.


    A soft chuckle left the instructor''s lips.


    Your next chapter awaits on My Virtual Library Empire


    "You may think that A-rank and S-rank are not so different. That if an A-ranker works hard enough, they can stand among them."


    His gaze turned sharp.


    "Let me tell you now¡ªthat is a lie."

 Chapter 174 Final Examination

    The other students shifted. Some frowned.


    Arthur remained still.


    "An S-rank talent is not something you ''work toward.'' It is not something you ''catch up to.''"


    His voice hardened.


    "It is a gift from god. A mark of supremacy. An S-rank talent holder can do in one year what an A-rank may take ten to aplish."


    Arthur''s fingers twitched slightly at those words.


    "If you are not S-rank, the academy will not ce you there. You will have to do the impossible. Prove you are so monstrously strong that you cannot be ignored."


    Another pause.


    "If you are not in ss S, you will never receive the same resources, the same mentorship, the same recognition. And if you wish to challenge those at the top, you will do so with less¡ªwhile they grow stronger with more."


    The words hung in the air.


    Arthur exhaled slowly.


    "But¡ª" The instructor smirked. "I will not crush your ambitions before you''ve had a chance to fight for them."


    His voice grew sharper.


    "That is what this next exam is for. Your cement."


    The students straightened.


    "Your next test is simple."


    "We will measure yourbat power."


    A few of the students stiffened.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "Raw output. How much strength you can unleash in a single moment."


    The instructor folded his arms behind his back, stepping forward.


    His sharp eyes flickered over the remaining six students. Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Arthur stole another nce at the others.


    The girl he had spoken to earlier stood stiffly, her fingers curling slightly at her sides.


    The mention of S-ss had clearly stirred something in her.


    Maybe a goal. Maybe frustration.


    Arthur wasn''t sure.


    The other students had simr reactions when A-ss and B-ss were mentioned¡ªsmall changes in their posture, their clenched fists, and narrowed eyes.


    But then¡ªArthur''s gazended on the red-haired young man.


    He stood rxed, his shoulders loose, his handszily resting in his pockets.


    Unlike the others, he hadn''t reacted at all.


    No tension. No urgency.


    He wasn''t worried.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    ''So he''s a student here, huh?''


    The moment he had first arrived in Caldera, this same red-haired youth had shoved past him without a second nce.


    That kind of confidence¡ªno, that kind of arrogance¡ªmeant he knew where he stood.


    Arthur could already tell.


    This guy was different from the others near him.


    The instructor finally spoke.@@novelbin@@


    "Alright. Simply put we will test two things," the instructor announced, his voice carrying across the silent courtyard.


    Arthur and the other five students stood scattered, their gazes fixed on the testing puppet before them.


    "First, your raw physical power¡ªno mana, no skills, just pure strength. Second, your maximum output. You can use any skill at your disposal, but no weapons that enhance attack power. If your skill requires one, let me know, and I''ll provide a weapon that won''t enhance it."


    His sharp gaze swept over them.


    "Understood?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Without hesitation, the instructor reached into his inventory and pulled out a testing dummy.


    Unlike an ordinary training doll, this one was carved from enchanted mateiral, its surface lined with faint runes pulsing with mana.


    He set it down, stepping back.


    "First test¡ªraw strength. You¡ªstep forward."


    He pointed at a lean-looking student on the far left.


    The boy tensed but stepped up.


    Arthur watched as the student drew back his fist, muscles tightening before he threw a punch straight into the puppet''s torso.


    Boom!


    A dull impact rang out, but the puppet barely moved.


    A secondter¡ªDing! C-ss.


    The boy exhaled in relief.


    C-ss wasn''t exceptional, but it was a passing grade.


    "Next."


    The instructor turned to the girl Arthur had spoken to earlier.


    She strode forward with confidence, rolling her shoulders in hesitation.


    She nted her feet, rotated her hips, and delivered a devastating hook to the puppet''s head.


    BANG!


    The puppet''s head rocked back violently, and the impact rang through the air like a struck bell.


    Arthur''s brows lifted slightly. That was a clean hit.


    Then¡ª


    Ding! A-ss.


    She clenched her fists, a flicker of frustration crossing her face.


    Clearly, she had wanted S-ss.


    "Next."


    Now, it was the red-haired youth''s turn.


    He strolled up casually, rolling his neck.


    The moment he stepped into position, Arthur noticed something.


    There was no tension in his posture.


    No hesitation. No nerves. Just¡­ ease.


    Then¡ªA single step.


    A simple twist of the waist.


    And then¡ªBOOM!


    The force of the impact was monstrous.


    A gust of wind rushed outward from the sheer force of his punch.


    The runes on the puppet red bright blue as it absorbed the blow, the air itself trembling.


    Then¡ª


    Ding! S-ss.


    Silence.


    The other students looked stunned.


    The instructor gave an approving nod as if expecting the result.


    Arthur''s expression, however, remained unreadable. He had already registered the amount of power he needed to put into the punch to get S-ss. He believed that It wasn''t difficult, for him to get it.


    "Next."


    Another student stepped up, delivering a solid B-ss hit. The process repeated until¡ª


    "You. Step forward."


    Arthur met the instructor''s gaze.


    It was his turn.


    Fine.


    He took a slow step toward the puppet, exhaling as he positioned himself.


    No mana. No skills. Just his raw strength from his physical attributes.


    The moment his foot nted firmly onto the stone floor, the air around him seemed to shift. Subtle, yet undeniable. His muscles coiled beneath his skin like wound steel cables, his stance solid as bedrock. Unlike the others before him, Arthur''s approach was eerily calm¡ªmethodical.


    His eyes locked onto the puppet''s neck.


    A critical point.


    Where others aimed blindly, Arthur calcted. Where others relied on brute force, he used precision.


    He twisted his torso, coiling his core like a spring before exploding forward.


    CRACK!


    The impact rang out like a thunderp.


    For a fraction of a second, time seemed to freeze.


    The force of Arthur''s strike sent a violent ripple through the puppet''s frame.


    The moment his fist connected, the neck area of the puppet splintered with a grotesque sound, fine cracks spiderwebbing outward from the point of impact.


    The entire testing dummy shuddered violently, almost as if recoiling from the sheer force it had just endured.


    Then, the notification rang.

 Chapter 176 S-Class (2)

    The other students soon finished their exam.


    Sarah, as expected, earned A-ss again. But this time, it was clear she wasn''t happy about it. Her jaw clenched as she stepped back, her fingers curling into fists.


    Arthur had been paying attention. Her skillbined multiple elemental attacks¡ªfire, water, wind, and earth. But despite the versatility, shecked overwhelming destructive force.


    ''She''s a multi-elementalist,'' Arthur mused. ''Her talent is probably Elemental Mastery.''


    ''As expected of an A-Grade talent.''


    Then came Ash.


    Arthur had already expected him to get S-ss. But even then, his attack was¡­ interesting.


    Ash didn''t just use fire. His ability focused on explosions.


    The moment he unleashed his skill, a ming detonation engulfed the training dummy. Unlike Sarah''s attack, which was controlled andyered, Ash''s approach was pure annihtion.


    BOOM!


    A shockwave rippled through the air as the mes receded. The training dummy was still intact¡ªbut it bore deep cracks all across its surface, glowing faintly with residual heat.


    Ding! S-ss Attack Power.


    The instructor nodded in approval.


    Ash didn''t even react. He simply turned and walked back, as if his result had been a foregone conclusion.


    Arthur studied him carefully.


    ''That wasn''t a normal explosion,'' he thought. ''There was something else mixed in. Some kind of force amplification?''


    Whatever it was, Ash had absolute confidence in himself.


    Arthur smirked.


    ''Interesting.''


    And then¡ª


    "Next. Azarel."


    The instructor had begun calling the top three students by name. It was clear to the student''s present that he had acknowledged the three of them.


    Arthur stepped forward.


    "I need a sword," he said simply.


    The instructor didn''t hesitate. He reached into his inventory and pulled out a in sword. No enchantments. No boosts. Just a simple weapon to serve as a medium.


    "Here."


    Arthur took the sword, testing its bnce.


    ''It should do.''


    The instructor studied him with curiosity.


    "Whenever you''re ready," he said.


    Arthur exhaled.


    ''Three seconds. That''s all I get.''


    He had already decided on his skill¡ªzing Arc.


    He was sure that he could easily get S-ss attack power. He had very high attribute stats all across, and had many items that boosted them.


    His mana surged.


    Arthur struck.


    zing Arc.


    mes ignited along the de, roaring to life in an instant. The temperature spiked, waves of heat rippling outward.


    His sword shed in a single, devastating arc.


    BOOM.


    The attack hit.


    The mes didn''t just scorch¡ªthey erupted.


    A violent explosion of fire and force consumed the dummy, a shockwave sting outward from the impact. The very ground beneath them trembled as embers scattered through the air.


    And when the dust settled¡ª


    The training dummy was damaged, albeit, it was once again, slightly weaker than Ash''s attack.


    Ding! S-ss Attack Power.


    Silence.


    Aplete, stunned silence.


    Even Ash''s expression shifted slightly. He hadn''t expected such firepower toe from Arthur. He could also tell that Arthur had used a rare skill.


    Sarah''s eyes flickered toward Arthur, her long eyshes fluttering softly, as she studied him with intensity.


    The instructor let out a slow breath.


    Then he smirked.


    "Well, Azarel," he said, voiceced with amusement. "I think the academy just found its dark horse."


    Arthur simply gave back the sword.


    He said nothing.


    ...


    The instructor handed each of them a ck ID card iid with shimmering golden inscriptions. The surface pulsed faintly, almost as if the card itself was alive.


    "This card is your official student identification," he exined. "With it, you''ll have ess to the academy''s dormitories, training grounds, and various facilities."


    Arthur examined the card, turning it between his fingers. It was lightweight but dense.


    The instructor continued.


    "The academy year begins in one week. You can move into your dorms at any time before then." He paused, making sure they were listening. "This card also serves as a personal information hub. If you have a question, just think about it, and the answer will be disyed."


    A small murmur rippled through the group.


    "However," the instructor added, his tone firm, "if your question is too specific or beyond the card''s programmed knowledge, you''ll have toe to the academy yourself for rification."


    Arthur nodded,mitting the information to memory. The technology¡ªor magic¡ªbehind this was impressive. The academy really was on another level.


    The instructor swept his gaze across them onest time.


    "That concludes this group''s examination. You are now officially students of the Academy of Mera. You may enter the academy or leave the premises. The choice is yours."


    With that, he turned and flew back to the podium, his robes billowing behind him.


    A moment of silence followed.


    Then¡ªmovement.


    Ash was the first to turn away. He didn''t say a word, just pivoted on his heel and walked off. But before he disappeared into the crowd, he cast one final nce at Arthur.


    It wasn''t hostile.


    It wasn''t friendly either.


    Arthur met his gaze, holding it for a second before Ash vanished into the busy streets outside the academy.


    Sarah was next. But unlike Ash, she didn''t leave.@@novelbin@@


    Instead, she headed further inside the academy grounds. A few of the other sessful applicants followed her inside, their excitement barely contained.


    Arthur, however, had no interest in staying¡ªnot yet.


    He turned in the opposite direction, leaving the academy just as Ash had. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    As Arthur stepped through the grand gates of the academy, Arthur''s eyesnded on someone.


    Lucas Ashencroft.


    The Ashencroft stood near the entrance, still testing new applicants, his posture rxed yet authoritative. His sharp eyes, however, held a flicker of something else when theynded on Arthur.


    Approval.


    Lucas''s lips curved into a small, knowing smile, so subtle that no one else noticed.


    Arthur didn''t react, merely giving him the slightest of nods before continuing on his way.


    Lucas watched him go, his thoughts churning beneath the surface.


    ''I knew it.''


    The other instructor had already informed him. Azarel¡ªno, Arthur¡ªhad passed. Not just passed, but dominated.


    S-ss material.


    Lucas had suspected it from the moment he saw the broken crystal. He didn''t suspect that Arthur had a talent with high grade than A, but he was sure that he wasn''t a normal student with A-Grade talent. And he was right.


    ''He isn''t simple.''


    And that was exactly what Lucas wanted.


    Someone useful. Someone who could help him.


    But for now, that was a matter for the future.


    Lucas''s attention shifted back to the nervous teen standing before him.


    His expression reset¡ªcalm, unreadable.


    He flicked his gaze toward the glowing crystal beneath the applicant''s trembling hand.


    A weak glow.


    Ding!


    D-Rank Talent.


    Lucas didn''t even blink.


    "Failed." His voice was as t as steel.


    The student''s face fell instantly, his shoulders slumping.


    Lucas didn''t care.


    He turned away, already gesturing for the next one.


    "Next."

 Chapter 178 Official Opening of the training ground.

    After leaving Aamon inside the prison, Arthur felt assured. No one would dare step inside that prison and leave.


    Aamon''s stats alone were staggering.


    [Race:] Demon


    [ID:] Aamon (Superior-Boss)


    [Level:] 14


    [Talent:] Demonic Aura (S)


    [Health Points:] 180


    [Mana Points:] 150


    [Magical Damage:] 15


    [Phyiscal Damage:] 30


    [Damage Resistance:] 18


    [Attributes:] Strength 30, Agility 23, Vitality 18, Intelligence 15


    [Skills:] Demonic Descent (Epic), Demonic Body (Epic)


    [Attribute Points:] 0


    [Skill Points:] 3


    Arthur nced at the stats onest time, a faint smirk tugging at his lips.


    "Insane."


    "Without Neko, defeating him would''ve taken me¡ªand the others¡ªlonger.


    Satisfied, he wore his mask, feeling the cool material mould to his face as his features shifted into an unremarkable, random visage.


    Just another yer now. Nothing special.


    Stepping out of the building, he felt it instantly¡ªMany eyes on him. Watching. Assessing.


    ''Of course, Adam would ce spies here. He''s still suspicious. But no matter¡­'' Arthur mused. ''He''ll never guess I''m hiding behind this mask.''''


    He rolled his shoulders, adjusting his posture to fit the role he was about to y¡ªa yer just released from prison, clueless and eager to catch up on what happened during his imprisonment. Natural. Unassuming.


    His eyes scanned the bustling vige until theynded on a nearby yer.


    Perfect.


    Arthur sauntered over casually.


    "Hey," he called out, voice low.


    "What''s been going on this past week? I''ve been rotting in that damned prison." He tilted his head slightly toward the vige gates, where the guards stood stiffly at attention. Beside them, the imposing Goblin King loomed like a statue carved from malice.


    "Bastards," Arthur muttered just loud enough for the yer to hear, whilstnding a fleeting re at the guards.@@novelbin@@


    The yer, seemingly sympathetic, nodded beforeunching into a detailed recounting of recent events. Arthur acted like he was listening intently as if each piece of information was falling into ce in his mind like the final turns of a key in aplex lock.


    "I see," Arthur replied, offering a grateful nod. "Appreciate it."


    He turned and walked away, his movements loose, almost careless. But inside, his mind whirred. The spying eyes were no longer on him. He could feel it.


    ''They''ve removed me from suspicion. Good.''


    His face remained expressionless as he blended into the crowd like all the other yers.


    Arthur strolled through the heart of the vige, blending effortlessly into the crowd.


    The vige''s streets were filled with yers, some bartering, others sharpening their weapons, but one thing remained constant¡ªthe murmur of conversations that floated through the air like a distant hum.


    "Hey, where do you think Fateless is right now?" one yer asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.


    "Yeah," hispanion replied with a shrug. "I haven''t seen him in ages."


    "That''s why I''m asking, idiot," the first yer shot back, rolling his eyes. "I need to buy some equipment. He always sells cheaper than the vige shops."


    The other yer scratched his head, thinking. "He probably hit level 10 already. Bet he used that teleportation scroll we all got and left for the city. Makes sense, right? If he was still here, we''d see him auctioning gear like always."


    "True," the first one nodded, before adding with a frown, "Haven''t seen Lieutenant Adam either."


    "Maybe he left with Fateless," the second yer suggested nonchntly.


    Unbeknownst to them, Fateless¡ªArthur himself¡ªbrushed past them, lips twitching into a faint smirk beneath his mask. If only you knew...


    He continued walking, each step calcted, his eyes subtly scanning every corner of the vige. Time trickled by as Arthur passed through narrow alleyways and familiar streets, letting the minutes slip away purposefully.


    Finally, he headed toward the za.


    The mayor had chosen wisely.


    The training ground was positioned precisely where most yers spawned upon entering the vige.


    Its presence was impossible to miss¡ªa sprawling, open area fortified with wooden fences and well-maintained grounds.


    The dirt training fields stretched wide, dummies lined up like silent sentinels waiting to be struck down.


    Simple, functional structures nked the training ground, housing weapons, armour, and supplies.


    A handful of guards stood at attention near the entrance. Their stern expressions and posture made it clear that the training ground was off-limits until further notice.


    Arthur leaned against a wooden post, eyes half-lidded as he observed the surroundings. Minutes ticked by.


    Then, a ripple of movement was apanied by a loud sound of movement.


    Arthur moved his eyes towards the direction where the loud sound came.


    The mayor, Charles, appeared, cutting through the crowd. His dark robes swayed with each step, the insignia of the vige proudly disyed on his chest.


    Behind him were two guards and behind them were a sea of yers.


    Hundreds, maybe more.


    They followed like moths drawn to a me.


    They had clearly heard the mayor''s announcement and were eager to witness the grand opening of the vige''s new training ground.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed.


    ''Perfect. Everything is going ording to n.''


    The mayor stood atop a raised wooden tform in front of the crowd, his voice carrying across the bustling za.


    His tone was confident, clear, and charismatic as he exined the new training ground''s system to the gathered yers.


    He detailed the structured training regimens, the resources avable, and the rewards that awaited those who excelled¡ªensuring that every yer understood the value of this new addition to the vige.


    "And with that," the mayor concluded, raising his hand high, "I officially dere the training grounds... open!"


    A cheer erupted from the crowd as the gates to the training ground swung open.


    Inside, several guards already stood at attention, maintaining order.


    A few wooden tables were set up neatly along the perimeter, each manned by an official ready to assist eager yers with their registrations.


    Arthur, having strategically positioned himself near the front, stepped forward calmly as the line formed behind him. His expression was neutral, but his mind was already working several steps ahead. This wasn''t just about training¡ªit was an opportunity.


    A new identity. Anotheryer of protection in the vige would allow him to enter the mayor''s office when he wanted without raising suspicion.


    He hated that he had to sneak in, but he had no choice. He was akin to a prisoner in the military, and he didn''t want to be found out at all.


    He approached one of the tables where a young man, a few years older than Arthur, greeted him with a professional smile.


    "Hello, sir. Would you like to register as a full-time instructor or part-time instructor?"


    Arthur returned the smile, his voice even. "I''d like to register as a part-time instructor."


    The young man nodded. "And your name or nickname, sir?"


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed for a brief moment before he answered, "Swordmaster."


    He wanted to instruct the people on how to use swords. He had good proficiency in swords since the rare skill had given him some mastery over swords. Furthermore, he could always go back to the city and buy a swordsman skill that would increase his mastery.


    "Alright, sir. Your contract is almost ready. Just a few more steps before your recruitment is finalized. You''ll need to pass an interview with one of our main instructors." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire

 Chapter 181 Aamon.

    Gates'' smirk widened into a full grin, his sharp features lighting up with genuine excitement. Even a man of his stature wasn''t immune to the thrill of acquiring rare treasures.


    "You never fail to amaze me," Gates muttered, stepping closer to examine the items. His fingers twitched slightly, eager to im the items.


    "How much for all three?" he asked, his gaze never leaving the weapons.


    Arthur''s eyes locked onto Gates'', his expression unreadable. Then, with a calm tone, he delivered his price.


    "Nothing."


    Gates froze, momentarily thrown off. "Nothing?"


    Arthur''s smile didn''t waver. "You can take them. Like you said before¡ªconsider it a token of our friendship."


    For a moment, Gates was silent, before a genuine chuckle escaped him.


    "Well, well," Gates mused, shaking his head with an amused grin. "Then I won''t embarrass you by refusing."


    He reached out, touching each item lightly before they vanished into his storage inventory with a faint shimmer.


    His smile lingered as he gave Arthur a final nce.


    ...


    After the meeting with Gates, Arthur''s business in the vige was concluded¡ªevery loose end tied, every n set into motion.


    ''There is nothing left to do here.'' He thought as he reached into his inventory.


    Arthur pulled out the city teleportation scroll, and with a flick of his wrist, he activated it.


    A surge of energy crackled around him, the forest fading from view in a shimmer of blue light.


    In an instant, Arthur''s body vanished from the dense woods and reappeared in the heart of Caldera.


    As he appeared inside the inn, Arthur''s vision was suddenly flooded with a cascade of system notifications.


    [You have killed a level 8 human, Jake.][You have killed a level 9 human, Ryker.][You have killed a level 7 human, L.][... ][... ]


    A slow, knowing smile spread across Arthur''s face.


    ''So, Aamon has begun.''


    He dismissed the notifications with a flick of his hand, but the amusement lingered in his eyes.


    His demon summon was hard at work, leaving a trail of devastation in his wake. Arthur had expected no less.


    "Aamon is ughtering the so-called rescuers."


    Arthur''s smirk deepened, imagining the chaos unfolding back in the vige. He could almost hear the desperate shouts of yers trying¡ªand failing¡ªto take down the monstrous demon guarding Adam''s cell.


    The thought was entertaining. It was ironic that the person that had imprisoned him and tried to put a leash on him in the real world, has been imprisoned and put on a leash by him in Armageddon.


    There wasn''t a shred of concern in Arthur''s mind.


    Overwhelmed by numbers? Outmatched by strength? Not Aamon.


    The demon wasn''t just a summon¡ªhe was a nightmare brought to life. Explore more stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    A Superior-Grade Boss with an S-Rank talent, a body honed for destruction, and a mind steeped in cruelty. Against him, the yers in the vige were little more than sheep thrown to the wolves.


    ''They never stood a chance,'' Arthur mused, hands tucked casually into his pockets as he began walking through the streets of Caldera.


    [You have killed a level 15 Mantis (Elite-Boss)]


    Arthur raised his eyebrow softly, his summons were really working hard. They had made him gain one more level in a single day. Levelling up from level 14 to 15 wasn''t easy in the slightest. It was incredibly challenging, even if you kill monsters above your level.


    [Ding!]


    [You have levelled up to Level 15]


    [All attribute points will be increased by 1]


    [You have gained 1 free attribute point and 1 Skill Point]


    As Arthur''s mood became better from levelling up and growing stronger, someone else had a bad mood.


    ...


    Inside a room of a high-ranking member inside the military base.


    Donald leaned back in his chair, arms crossed as he watched Adam pace back and forth, his face twisted in barely contained fury.@@novelbin@@


    Adam mmed a fist against the cold metal table."How is that possible? Damn it!"


    His voice echoed off the walls, sharp and biting. His eyes, darkened by frustration, burned with disbelief."You''re telling me they barely stepped foot into the underground prison before they were ughtered by a being they barely even saw?"


    Donald sighed, rubbing his temple. His voice was calm but edged with disappointment."That''s right, Adam. You made a rookie mistake. You should''ve listened to Arthur and stayed put. Now, you''ve wasted not just your own time and talent¡ªbut his too."


    Adam''s fists clenched tighter."But I thought he had to be the one who ughtered the monsters during the horde. Who else could it have been? I can''t believe that the mayor is actually this powerful and hiding such a powerful being!"


    Donald''s gaze was steady, almost pitying.


    "Well, he wasn''t. Everything we have proves that. That kid''s talent is luck¡ªlike he said. And honestly... I believe him. There wasn''t a single moment, from what you''ve told me, where he showed the kind of raw power needed to pull that off."


    "It must be a quest! I can''t leave the vige yet, I need to get stronger enough to overthrow him. This has to be a limited-time quest, it''s at least an S-Rank Quest."


    Donald nodded.


    "I Agree, you should stay in the vige and sort the issue out. But, you should also know when to give up. It''s better to enter the city and find more opportunities there than waste time trying to do an impossible mission."


    Adam nodded, before letting out a bitterugh, shaking his head.


    "Damn it... I''ve been staring at those damn prison walls for days now. And the worst part? I have to stay logged into Armageddon for the timer to even start counting down."


    His voice dropped, frustration turning into resignation."I even tried using the teleportation scroll. Nothing. I can''t leave until my sentence is served."


    Donald nodded, his expression somber."The kid must be in the same situation as you. I''ll meet with him today¡ªsee if he has any ideas. Who knows? With a luck talent like his, maybe... just maybe... he can help you both escape."


    Adam exhaled deeply, rubbing the back of his neck."I hope so."


    A brief pause settled between them before Adam asked,"What about Jacob? Any progress?"


    Donald nodded."Yeah, but he says he needs more time."


    "Alright then."


    Adam''s gaze hardened as he turned toward the door."I''m heading back. The sooner I finish my time, the better."


    As Adam left, the door clicked shut behind him, leaving Donald alone in the silence.